or_o intercision_n of_o that_o sovereignty_n before_o the_o roman_a dominion_n in_o the_o last_o the_o reâ—…aired_a and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n have_v a_o wound_n in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n vers_fw-la 3._o what_o be_v this_o wound_n but_o a_o intercision_n or_o cessation_n of_o all_o roman_a majesty_n in_o the_o world_n at_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n the_o two-horned_n beast_n by_o his_o deâ—…es_n do_v cure_v the_o wound_n vers_fw-la 14_o 15._o what_o be_v this_o cure_n but_o the_o renovation_n of_o the_o same_o sovereignty_n in_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o the_o caesar_n so_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n worship_v the_o beast_n when_o they_o behold_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v v_o 8._o what_o be_v mean_v here_o by_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v not_o this_o note_v the_o total_a cessation_n &_o abrogation_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o by_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v this_o â—…eth_v the_o reâ—…ing_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n from_o the_o dead_a when_o it_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o the_o caesar_n both_o scripture_n than_o do_v plain_o show_v and_o so_o do_v s._n paul_n in_o the_o thessalonian_n that_o the_o empire_n must_v first_o fall_v before_o the_o antichristian_a time_n can_v begin_v they_o therefore_o that_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n at_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n or_o at_o constantine_n remove_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n or_o at_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o emperor_n julâ—…an_n or_o at_o any_o other_o time_n before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o my_o understanding_n they_o do_v anticipate_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o do_v go_v against_o the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o true_a apocalyptical_a learning_n the_o second_o branch_n of_o this_o principle_n be_v this_o also_o that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n must_v be_v after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n or_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n chap._n 13._o vers_fw-la 1._o for_o though_o the_o ancient_a commentator_n take_v the_o first_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o old_a empire_n yet_o the_o latter_a interpreter_n such_o as_o brightman_n peraeus_fw-la mede_n and_o other_o do_v more_o right_o understand_v this_o to_o be_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o beast_n it_o be_v present_o and_o immediate_o after_o the_o dragon_n flood_n scil_n after_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n second_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o rise_n the_o beast_n have_v ten_o crown_n upon_o his_o horn_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o rise_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n which_o note_v the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a into_o ten_o inferior_a kingdom_n in_o that_o notable_a change_n of_o state_n three_o the_o time_n of_o his_o continuance_n he_o be_v to_o continue_v 42_o month_n and_o this_o be_v the_o exact_a time_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o antichristian_a persecution_n these_o and_o many_o suchlike_a reason_n do_v strong_o prove_v that_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n and_o his_o rise_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n do_v note_n and_o decipher_v the_o stand_v up_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o here_o then_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o 42_o month_n the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o this_o beast_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o a_o true_a demonstrative_a character_n and_o we_o may_v not_o doubt_v of_o the_o certainty_n thereof_o further_o then_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n must_v needs_o be_v after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n and_o so_o consequent_o after_o the_o stand_n up_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o so_o the_o vision_n will_v be_v right_o apply_v to_o their_o true_a time_n i_o know_v nothing_o of_o moment_n which_o do_v contradict_v this_o assertion_n but_o only_o that_o which_o be_v speak_v by_o mr_n mede_n in_o his_o apocalyptical_a key_n synchronism_n the_o second_o where_o he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n and_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n be_v exact_a contemporary_n in_o all_o their_o time_n these_o be_v his_o word_n a_o se_fw-la invicâ—…nt_fw-la neque_fw-la ortu_fw-la svo_fw-la neque_fw-la interitu_fw-la separantur_fw-la quinetiam_fw-la altera_fw-la alterius_fw-la potestatem_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o praesentia_fw-la ipsius_fw-la administrat_fw-la and_o then_o he_o conclude_v quis_fw-la non_fw-la vidit_fw-la illas_fw-la omni_fw-la aevo_fw-la svo_fw-la necessariò_fw-la contemporare_fw-la but_o save_v the_o great_a respect_n i_o bear_v to_o this_o author_n i_o can_v see_v first_o how_o this_o can_v agree_v with_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n second_o with_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n three_o with_o the_o tenor_n of_o his_o own_o doctrine_n as_o he_o deliver_v it_o elsewhere_o four_o with_o the_o body_n of_o the_o best_a protestant_a expositor_n who_o have_v speak_v most_o proâ—…atively_o concern_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n first_o i_o can_v see_v how_o he_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n for_o john_n see_v first_o a_o beast_n come_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o ten_o crown_n upon_o his_o horn_n and_o after_o that_o he_o see_v another_o second_o beast_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n with_o two_o horn_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v easy_o collect_v that_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o one_o be_v in_o order_n of_o time_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o they_o no_o not_o ad_fw-la amussim_fw-la contemporare_fw-la ortu_fw-la svo_fw-la they_o do_v not_o exact_o agree_v in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o original_a second_o i_o can_v see_v how_o he_o agree_v with_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n for_o at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o ten_o king_n arise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n there_o be_v no_o roman_a sovereignty_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o as_o we_o have_v former_o mention_v the_o beast_n have_v a_o wound_n in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v a_o intercision_n and_o a_o cessation_n of_o that_o potency_n for_o a_o time_n we_o yield_v that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n be_v the_o restorer_n of_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n he_o cure_v the_o wound_n and_o make_v the_o image_n to_o speak_v and_o live_v it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o revive_v the_o roman_a sovereignty_n from_o death_n to_o life_n but_o this_o revive_n be_v not_o assoon_o as_o the_o ten_o king_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n three_o i_o can_v see_v how_o this_o agree_v with_o mr_n mede'_v own_o doctrine_n for_o he_o say_v apost_n pag._n 83._o that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o dissipation_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n he_o say_v express_o that_o it_o must_v arise_v after_o they_o pag._n 74._o for_o so_o he_o will_v have_v the_o chaldee_n word_n to_o be_v all_o one_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o 70_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o little_a horn_n must_v arise_v behind_o the_o ten_o horn_n now_o then_o if_o the_o papacy_n must_v arise_v after_o and_o behind_o the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o do_v contemporate_a with_o they_o ortu_fw-la svo_fw-la in_o his_o beginning_n and_o that_o according_a to_o mr_n mede'_v own_o principle_n four_o i_o can_v see_v how_o he_o can_v agree_v with_o the_o body_n of_o the_o best_a protestant_a expositor_n who_o have_v demonstrative_o write_v of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n for_o as_o many_o almost_o who_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n have_v apply_v this_o beginning_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n when_o the_o decree_n go_v forth_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o the_o church_n all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n lay_v together_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o interpetation_n we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o three_o principle_n princ._n 3_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n must_v be_v so_o state_v that_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n may_v agree_v to_o such_o a_o beginning_n we_o must_v not_o leave_v the_o time_n of_o the_o fall_n
pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n by_o the_o conquer_a of_o which_o three_o and_o by_o the_o voluntary_a resignation_n of_o the_o rest_n the_o little_a horn_n become_v more_o stout_a than_o his_o fellow_n be_v make_v great_a than_o they_o in_o a_o triple_a proportion_n object_n but_o you_o will_v say_v which_o be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v subdue_v and_o how_o do_v you_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o out_o of_o the_o story_n sol._n the_o first_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o these_o king_n they_o be_v send_v as_o their_o ambassador_n and_o live_v under_o the_o fear_n of_o continual_a persecution_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o old_a empire_n to_o keep_v back_o the_o papal_a power_n in_o the_o growth_n and_o the_o increase_n thereof_o but_o there_o be_v the_o same_o impediment_n from_o these_o gothish_a king_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a in_o the_o story_n that_o this_o government_n be_v whole_o extinguish_v by_o the_o valiant_a narses_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o for_o the_o mean_n to_o procure_v it_o we_o may_v easy_o believe_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v some_o hand_n in_o the_o extirpation_n of_o these_o king_n that_o he_o may_v be_v free_v from_o fear_n second_o after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n the_o exarch_n of_o ravenna_n have_v some_o dominion_n in_o italy_n now_o when_o the_o controversy_n grow_v hot_a between_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n as_o mornay_n well_o obserâ—…eth_v in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o papacy_n progress_n 27._o the_o pope_n then_o call_v in_o the_o lombard_n against_o the_o exarch_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o both_o estate_n and_o for_o the_o dukedom_n of_o rome_n for_o so_o we_o must_v now_o call_v it_o the_o people_n of_o that_o city_n upon_o the_o difference_n concern_v image_n in_o church_n be_v engage_v with_o the_o pope_n in_o rebellion_n whole_o shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n in_o all_o point_n and_o here_o say_v baronius_n an._n 726_o be_v a_o end_n of_o those_o duke_n and_o governor_n which_o the_o emperor_n be_v wont_a to_o send_v to_o command_v in_o rome_n and_o the_o place_n adjoin_v sigonius_n also_o speak_v much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o the_o dukedom_n of_o rome_n be_v translate_v from_o the_o grecian_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o wicked_a heresy_n and_o impiety_n but_o that_o which_o he_o call_v heresy_n be_v no_o other_o but_o iconomachia_n or_o a_o stand_n against_o image-worship_n three_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lombard_n grow_v very_o miâ—…hty_a by_o the_o conquest_n over_o the_o exarch_n these_o also_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v subdue_v humble_a and_o eradicate_v by_o a_o foreign_a power_n for_o he_o bring_v in_o the_o french_a into_o italy_n which_o do_v willing_o hearken_v to_o the_o motion_n by_o these_o several_a passage_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o papacy_n do_v destroy_v three_o new-erected_n state_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o temporal_a dominion_n of_o that_o church_n in_o italy_n be_v much_o establish_v and_o so_o according_a to_o the_o story_n it_o be_v make_v clear_a that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v humble_a and_o subdue_v three_o of_o the_o former_a horn_n and_o do_v pluck_v they_o up_o by_o the_o root_n querie_n 5._o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n signify_v ten_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n why_o be_v it_o that_o in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n the_o beast_n their_o head_n and_o horn_n usual_o signify_v realm_n and_o dominion_n and_o not_o person_n individual_o reign_v the_o mede-persian_a monarchy_n be_v type_v by_o a_o ram_n and_o the_o two_o horn_n be_v not_o two_o particular_a king_n but_o the_o two_o kingdom_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n dan._n 8._o vers_fw-la 24._o so_o the_o goat_n be_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n and_o the_o four_o horn_n be_v four_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o that_o nation_n vers_fw-la 22._o also_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o signify_v ten_o particular_a king_n but_o so_o many_o realm_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n further_o the_o beast_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n with_o two_o horn_n rev._n 13._o 11_o signify_v the_o papacy_n and_o the_o two_o horn_n his_o bi-partite_a jurisdiction_n to_o wit_n his_o spiritual_a and_o his_o temporal_a dominion_n there_o be_v good_a reason_n to_o be_v render_v for_o this_o because_o person_n do_v change_v government_n do_v abide_v and_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o spirit_n when_o he_o do_v describe_v the_o tyrannical_a kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n by_o beast_n to_o decipher_v they_o by_o that_o which_o be_v permanent_a and_o characteristical_a and_o not_o by_o that_o which_o be_v fluent_a and_o changeable_a at_o every_o turn_n to_o i_o therefore_o this_o be_v a_o good_a reason_n consider_v the_o analogy_n of_o both_o prophecy_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v set_v forth_o by_o the_o character_n of_o ten_o horn_n and_o that_o these_o horn_n shall_v signify_v so_o many_o realm_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n object_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o grecian_a state_n under_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o he-goat_n that_o alexander_n be_v the_o great_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o and_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v the_o little_a horn._n therefore_o the_o beast_n and_o their_o horn_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o always_o signify_v tyrannical_a empire_n dynasty_n and_o government_n but_o sometime_o denote_v particular_a person_n that_o reign_n sol._n one_o exception_n must_v not_o prejudice_v a_o general_a rule_n he_o that_o can_v let_v he_o give_v another_o example_n our_o position_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o general_a use_n of_o both_o prophecy_n but_o dr_n willet_n and_o the_o interpreterâ—…_n of_o that_o way_n do_v build_v only_o upon_o one_o particular_a instance_n exempt_v from_o the_o ordinary_a method_n second_o we_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o he-goat_n the_o first_o horn_n be_v alexander_n the_o great_a and_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n yet_o in_o the_o case_n we_o speak_v neither_o of_o these_o be_v any_o way_n to_o be_v rank_v in_o the_o number_n of_o horn_n that_o do_v characteristical_o and_o specifical_o distinguish_v the_o grecian_a from_o the_o other_o three_o monarchy_n it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o a_o three_o beast_n câ—…me_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n with_o four_o head_n now_o these_o be_v not_o such_o a_o number_n of_o particular_a king_n but_o they_o be_v so_o many_o realm_n state_n and_o dominion_n that_o shall_v stand_v up_o â—…ut_o of_o that_o nation_n as_o we_o have_v above_o prove_v and_o be_v the_o special_a note_n of_o that_o kingdom_n if_o therefore_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o character_n and_o badge_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n they_o be_v so_o many_o realm_n division_n and_o regency_n of_o the_o four_o empire_n the_o course_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o set_v forth_o different_a empire_n under_o different_a type_n and_o to_o distinguish_v king_n or_o kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n from_o those_o that_o come_v after_o one_o another_o in_o a_o lineal_a descent_n now_o they_o that_o hold_v the_o ten_o horn_n to_o be_v so_o many_o king_n in_o the_o seleucian_n line_n what_o letter_n or_o syllable_n be_v in_o the_o text_n to_o prove_v such_o a_o succession_n querie_n 6._o six_o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v ten_o king_n succeed_v one_o another_o rather_o than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o empire_n divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n why_o shall_v the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o iron-metal_n chap._n 2._o speak_v so_o much_o of_o the_o division_n of_o this_o kingdom_n that_o in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n it_o shall_v be_v divide_v into_o a_o plurality_n of_o state_n that_o these_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n to_o preserve_v a_o union_n all_o this_o show_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n towards_o the_o latter_a time_n shall_v be_v divide_v into_o many_o lesser_a dominion_n and_o if_o we_o may_v interpret_v one_o scripture_n by_o another_o both_o speak_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n the_o particular_a number_n of_o realm_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n now_o they_o that_o will_v have_v ten_o horn_n to_o be_v ten_o king_n lineal_o reign_v can_v infer_v from_o hence_o any_o division_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n nor_o consequent_o the_o need_n of_o any_o mixture_n of_o state_n king_n successive_o reign_v need_v no_o
why_o i_o shall_v begin_v the_o time_n from_o the_o consulship_n aforesaid_a there_o be_v neither_o ground_n in_o history_n nor_o chronologie_n for_o such_o a_o way_n of_o account_n and_o further_o to_o increase_v the_o difficulty_n in_o my_o first_o thought_n of_o the_o matter_n i_o be_v persuade_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v no_o other_o but_o a_o number_n common_o and_o frequent_o use_v among_o man_n beside_o the_o judgement_n of_o interpreter_n i_o do_v ground_n much_o upon_o that_o scripture_n where_o the_o angel_n measure_v the_o wall_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n 144_o cubit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o a_o man_n chap._n 21._o v._n 17._o here_o i_o think_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n in_o discrete_a quantity_n be_v the_o same_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o quantity_n continue_v now_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o measure_n of_o a_o man_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o by_o and_o through_o which_o man_n do_v familiar_o number_v furlong_n withal_o i_o can_v not_o say_v this_o touch_v the_o consulship_n of_o cicero_n and_o antonius_n the_o usual_a computation_n of_o the_o time_n in_o that_o age_n be_v from_o the_o build_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o julius_n caesar_n from_o the_o spanish_a aera_fw-la from_o the_o battle_n of_o actium_n and_o not_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n aforesaid_a with_o these_o difficulty_n i_o be_v entangle_v in_o my_o first_o thought_n upon_o this_o argument_n but_o there_o be_v one_o thing_n that_o chief_o keep_v i_o on_o in_o this_o way_n of_o account_n i_o find_v in_o our_o modern_a chronologer_n that_o the_o year_n in_o which_o cicero_n and_o antonius_n be_v consul_n the_o jewish_a church_n come_v first_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o state_n of_o rome_n for_o if_o you_o look_v before_o this_o time_n you_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o same_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o be_v former_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n persia_n and_o greece_n in_o this_o year_n they_o come_v first_o of_o all_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n further_o if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o time_n follow_v you_o shall_v find_v everywhere_o that_o the_o church_n be_v under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o roman_n the_o whole_a order_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a tyranny_n and_o of_o the_o sustering_n of_o the_o church_n under_o that_o people_n now_o if_o you_o ask_v at_o what_o instant_a of_o time_n the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n it_o be_v in_o that_o year_n when_o antonius_n and_o cicero_n be_v consul_n or_o much_o thereabouts_o which_o way_n soever_o therefore_o you_o go_v the_o forementioned_a year_n must_v be_v famous_a for_o the_o account_n of_o the_o church_n here_o also_o upon_o further_a search_n i_o find_v that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n as_o i_o have_v former_o prove_v so_o far_o i_o proceed_v in_o the_o discovery_n only_o i_o can_v not_o solve_v the_o point_n how_o this_o can_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n that_o man_n do_v familiar_o count_v withal_o when_o i_o proceed_v this_o way_n i_o find_v that_o one_o thing_n will_v not_o hang_v with_o another_o therefore_o be_v cast_v upon_o a_o more_o deep_a consideration_n of_o the_o matter_n i_o do_v final_o pitch_v upon_o this_o sense_n the_o account_n of_o the_o time_n in_o daniel_n image_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n not_o because_o man_n do_v familiar_o use_v this_o way_n of_o calculation_n but_o because_o it_o please_v the_o lord_n to_o number_v the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n by_o so_o many_o region_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n in_o the_o humane_a image_n and_o thus_o reader_n thou_o have_v a_o true_a narrative_n by_o what_o degree_n i_o come_v to_o rest_v in_o this_o interpretation_n and_o true_o when_o we_o look_v to_o the_o whole_a coherence_n of_o the_o text_n the_o very_a word_n will_v excellent_o agree_v with_o such_o a_o sense_n for_o when_o one_o that_o have_v wisdom_n be_v exhort_v to_o calculate_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v not_o be_v apt_a to_o say_v what_o rule_n must_v i_o observe_v in_o the_o calculation_n or_o who_o shall_v assure_v i_o whether_o 666_o be_v the_o number_n of_o time_n the_o number_n of_o place_n the_o number_n of_o degree_n the_o number_n of_o longitude_n or_o the_o number_n of_o latitude_n or_o what_o be_v it_o the_o number_n of_o but_o if_o you_o will_v say_v to_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o time_n in_o daniel_n humane_a image_n than_o you_o do_v â—…ive_v he_o a_o certain_a 〈◊〉_d and_o determinate_a rule_n to_o number_n by_o you_o show_v he_o where_o he_o must_v begin_v and_o where_o he_o must_v end_v and_o how_o all_o be_v lay_v together_o will_v discover_v the_o name_n or_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o who_o take_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o such_o a_o number_n as_o be_v ordinary_o and_o 〈◊〉_d use_v among_o man_n the_o word_n may_v seem_v to_o run_v fair_a in_o this_o sense_n and_o to_o go_v smooth_o with_o the_o context_n but_o yet_o nevertheless_o they_o who_o be_v of_o this_o judgement_n i_o do_v desire_n to_o propound_v these_o thing_n to_o their_o deliberate_a consideration_n first_o see_v the_o method_n of_o number_v use_v among_o man_n be_v infinite_a and_o uncertain_a let_v they_o positive_o and_o determinate_o show_v what_o that_o number_n be_v by_z and_o through_o which_o they_o will_v count_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o familiar_a way_n of_o number_v among_o man_n whether_o you_o respect_v the_o number_n of_o time_n the_o number_n of_o place_n or_o the_o number_n of_o person_n be_v infinite_a almost_o the_o number_n of_o time_n familiar_o use_v be_v very_o various_a if_o you_o look_v either_o to_o the_o ancient_a or_o the_o latter_a age_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o civil_a or_o ecclesiastical_a to_o the_o astronomical_a or_o the_o vulgar_a 〈◊〉_d if_o the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n be_v a_o number_n familiar_o use_v among_o man_n who_o shall_v assign_v limit_n or_o specify_v the_o particular_a way_n among_o so_o many_o several_a kind_n second_o now_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v deliver_v to_o the_o church_n a_o number_n which_o be_v the_o characteristical_a note_n of_o the_o name_n or_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o never_o circumscribe_v or_o define_v what_o that_o number_n be_v but_o leave_v the_o matter_n at_o random_n i_o can_v find_v that_o he_o do_v so_o in_o any_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n how_o do_v he_o particularize_v and_o individuate_v the_o matter_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o mountain_n where_o the_o woman_n sit_v the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o many_o such_o like_a instance_n may_v be_v find_v three_o they_o who_o expound_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n for_o a_o number_n frequent_o use_v among_o man_n do_v not_o practice_v according_a to_o this_o rule_n for_o let_v they_o show_v how_o it_o be_v the_o familiar_a use_n of_o man_n to_o decipher_v the_o rise_n of_o state_n and_o government_n by_o the_o anagram_n and_o numeral_a letter_n of_o a_o grammatical_a name_n i_o think_v scarce_o a_o instance_n can_v be_v give_v for_o this_o in_o any_o solid_a and_o serious_a learning_n to_o which_o i_o think_v the_o holy_a spirit_n will_v rather_o refer_v we_o then_o to_o the_o dotage_n and_o trifle_n of_o the_o cabalist_n all_o these_o reason_n lay_v together_o do_v plain_o teach_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o to_o be_v construe_v for_o a_o number_n familiar_o use_v among_o man_n but_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n do_v full_o pitch_v upon_o the_o number_n of_o time_n in_o daniel_n image_n and_o so_o there_o be_v a_o excellent_a coherence_n of_o one_o thing_n with_o another_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o story_n do_v full_o agree_v four_o concern_v the_o number_n itself_o it_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v 666._o the_o spanish_a bibles_n have_v it_o in_o word_n at_o lengâ—…h_n and_o not_o in_o figure_n for_o so_o the_o text_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o the_o other_o greek_a copy_n only_o in_o figure_n though_o some_o interpreter_n as_o irenaeus_n paraeus_n dr._n mayer_n do_v put_v some_o distinction_n
all_o nation_n to_o bring_v forth_o her_o christ-like_a issue_n and_o by_o the_o dragon_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n we_o must_v necessary_o understand_v the_o great_a persecute_v empire_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o for_o 300_o year_n do_v endeavour_v to_o devour_v her_o child_n when_o she_o be_v deliver_v the_o next_o attempt_n be_v to_o drown_v she_o with_o a_o stand_v of_o barbarous_a nation_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o north._n after_o this_o she_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n and_o be_v there_o feed_v 1260_o day_n so_o many_o year_n the_o church_n be_v under_o antichristian_a persecution_n when_o these_o time_n be_v end_v and_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n burn_v then_o begin_v the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n come_v from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n as_o a_o bride_n adorn_v for_o her_o husband_n all_o these_o be_v but_o emblem_n and_o figure_n of_o so_o many_o several_a change_n and_o variety_n that_o the_o outward_a visible_a church_n shall_v meet_v withal_o upon_o the_o earth_n she_o do_v very_o much_o resemble_v the_o moon_n in_o her_o several_a form_n and_o appearance_n the_o outward_a visible_a church_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n but_o she_o be_v distinguish_v according_a to_o different_a relation_n in_o sundry_a change_n of_o time_n these_o thing_n be_v so_o clear_o deliver_v in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n that_o no_o further_a question_n may_v be_v make_v but_o to_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n concern_v the_o future_a glory_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v enjoy_v in_o the_o late_a day_n let_v we_o compare_v it_o with_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o zachary_n the_o prophet_n in_o the_o vision_n look_v and_o behold_v a_o man_n with_o a_o measure_n line_n in_o his_o hand_n chap._n 2._o ver_fw-la 1._o man_n go_v to_o measure_v when_o they_o build_v city_n and_o town_n and_o this_o be_v speak_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o waste_n of_o jerusalem_n mention_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n ver_fw-la 12._o how_o long_o will_v thou_o not_o have_v mercy_n on_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o city_n of_o judah_n against_o which_o thou_o have_v indignation_n this_o three_o score_n and_o ten_o year_n in_o opposition_n to_o this_o waste_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n the_o prophet_n in_o the_o vision_n do_v see_v a_o man_n with_o a_o measure_n line_n in_o his_o hand_n to_o measure_n jerusalem_n to_o see_v what_o be_v the_o breadth_n thereof_o and_o what_o be_v the_o length_n thereof_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v speak_v in_o effect_n rev._n 21._o 15._o the_o angel_n have_v a_o golden_a reed_n to_o measure_v the_o city_n and_o the_o gate_n thereof_o and_o the_o wall_n thereof_o and_o the_o city_n lie_v foursquare_a and_o the_o length_n be_v as_o large_a as_o the_o breadth_n and_o he_o measure_v the_o city_n with_o a_o reod_n twelve_o thousand_o furlong_n all_o these_o figurative_a expression_n do_v set_v forth_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n in_o opposition_n to_o her_o waste_n in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n for_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o these_o time_n the_o angel_n be_v command_v to_o rise_v and_o to_o measure_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o they_o that_o worship_n therein_o but_o to_o leave_v out_o the_o court_n that_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n and_o not_o to_o measure_v it_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o holy_a city_n shall_v they_o tread_v under_o foot_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n chap._n 11._o ver_fw-la 1_o 2._o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n be_v the_o space_n of_o tread_v down_o the_o holy_a city_n by_o antichristian_a gentile_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o waste_n and_o conculcation_n the_o angel_n do_v measure_v the_o wall_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n and_o do_v foretell_v the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o restitution_n of_o that_o glorious_a state_n which_o she_o shall_v have_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n much_o more_o may_v be_v speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n but_o this_o shall_v suffice_v to_o show_v that_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o external_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n will_v not_o bring_v we_o back_o again_o to_o popery_n neither_o be_v it_o absolute_o so_o in_o all_o although_o it_o may_v be_v antichristian_a in_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n only_o what_o if_o rome_n antichristian_a be_v call_v the_o great_a city_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v not_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o great_a city_n that_o come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n what_o if_o rome_n antichristian_a be_v the_o woman_n that_o be_v adorn_v with_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o precious_a stone_n chap._n 17._o be_v the_o bride_n the_o lamb_n wife_n altogether_o destitute_a of_o these_o ornament_n be_v not_o the_o street_n of_o the_o city_n all_o of_o gold_n like_a to_o transparent_a glass_n rev._n chap._n 21_o what_o if_o rome_n antichristian_a be_v the_o city_n who_o merchant_n be_v the_o great_a man_n of_o the_o earth_n rev._n chap._n 18._o be_v not_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n that_o city_n of_o who_o also_o it_o be_v foretell_v that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n to_o she_o do_v not_o all_o the_o prophet_n special_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n speak_v of_o the_o call_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o that_o church_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a day_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v we_o may_v conclude_v though_o the_o outward_a splendour_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v antichristian_a in_o some_o case_n it_o may_v be_v true_o christian_n in_o other_o chap._n xv._n concern_v thâ—…se_a thing_n that_o be_v not_o antichristian_a â—…ut_o be_v only_o false_o so_o call_v by_o the_o separation_n we_o will_v not_o go_v over_o all_o the_o point_n but_o insist_v only_o upon_o those_o that_o be_v of_o great_a moment_n to_o wit_n magistracy_n and_o ministry_n by_o these_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o rest_n for_o the_o stand_n of_o the_o magistracy_n they_o take_v it_o to_o be_v antichristian_a because_o they_o have_v a_o power_n over_o other_o man_n and_o the_o beast_n his_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o daniel_n they_o find_v by_o read_v that_o these_o do_v signify_v empire_n dominion_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n but_o herein_o they_o be_v great_o deceive_v for_o in_o the_o prophecy_n aforesaid_a the_o beast_n and_o their_o horn_n do_v not_o absolute_o signify_v empire_n &_o dominion_n but_o idolatrous_a empire_n and_o dominion_n and_o not_o absolute_o idolatrous_a empire_n but_o such_o empire_n and_o dominion_n which_o do_v lord_n and_o tyrannize_v it_o over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o do_v try_v the_o faith_n and_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o present_a discourse_n we_o have_v sufficient_o clear_v the_o point_n that_o when_o christ_n shall_v begin_v his_o reign_n upon_o earth_n this_o will_v not_o be_v with_o the_o abrogation_n of_o all_o magistracy_n power_n and_o authority_n only_o the_o authority_n and_o government_n shall_v acknowledge_v he_o as_o indeed_o he_o be_v the_o only_a lord_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o reign_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v immediate_o oppose_v to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o therefore_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o empire_n do_v not_o disannul_v the_o be_v of_o government_n though_o they_o be_v under_o his_o power_n and_o headship_n no_o more_o will_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o lamb_n abrogate_v and_o take_v away_o the_o government_n of_o this_o world_n though_o they_o be_v make_v subject_a to_o his_o law_n magistracy_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o foul_a error_n then_o whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o shall_v go_v about_o to_o pluck_v up_o magistracy_n under_o the_o colour_n and_o pretence_n of_o a_o antichristian_a encroachment_n but_o this_o engine_n now_o a-days_o be_v more_o principal_o use_v against_o the_o ministry_n the_o great_a design_n to_o throw_v the_o ministry_n out_o of_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o people_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v tell_v again_o and_o again_o that_o the_o minister_n be_v antichristian_a in_o their_o title_n in_o their_o ordination_n by_o bishop_n in_o their_o maintenance_n by_o tithe_n etc._n etc._n for_o antichristianism_n in_o title_n to_o make_v this_o good_a they_o reckon_v up_o a_o defame_a catalogue_n of_o name_n the_o pope_n cardinal_n archbishop_n bishop_n parson_n vicar_n curate_n but_o to_o this_o abundant_a satisfaction_n be_v give_v as_o by_o other_o so_o by_o the_o old_a nonconformist_n themselves_o and_o special_o by_o mr._n ball_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o can_n among_o many_o other_o passage_n these_o be_v his_o own_o word_n pag._n 45._o to_o contend_v about_o
of_o the_o old_a empire_n behind_o and_o so_o go_v forward_o apply_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n to_o what_o time_n we_o please_v no_o there_o be_v some_o particular_a instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o beast_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o earth_n when_o his_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n begin_v and_o thiâ—…_n must_v needs_o be_v at_o the_o decree_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n when_o it_o be_v determine_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o church_n so_o then_o if_o we_o lie_v these_o three_o principle_n together_o first_o that_o the_o beast_n have_v a_o determinate_a beginning_n of_o his_o kingdom_n second_o that_o this_o determinate_a beginning_n be_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n three_o that_o it_o be_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o such_o time_n when_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v first_o public_o and_o solemn_o to_o be_v establish_v if_o we_o put_v all_o these_o three_o together_o we_o shall_v inevitable_o piâ—…ch_v upon_o that_o time_n when_o the_o decree_n go_v forth_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n over_o all_o church_n for_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o story_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o present_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v to_o have_v equal_a privilege_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n nay_o further_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v in_o a_o fair_a possibility_n for_o the_o universal_a headship_n than_o be_v he_o of_o rome_n only_o then_o in_o the_o time_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n the_o decree_n be_v enact_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o from_o that_o time_n downward_o this_o have_v be_v a_o privilege_n perpetual_o annex_v to_o that_o chair_n and_o so_o then_o we_o have_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o be_v right_o and_o apocalyptical_o apply_v â—…o_o the_o time_n by_o the_o position_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n aforenamed_a but_o here_o bellarmine_n and_o baronius_n deny_v that_o the_o universal_a headship_n begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n for_o say_v bellarmine_n phocas_n do_v not_o ordain_v this_o by_o way_n of_o a_o new_a institution_n but_o only_o by_o way_n of_o declaration_n of_o a_o thing_n ever_o before_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o church_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o mornay_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o papacy_n tell_v we_o that_o all_o historian_n down_o from_o that_o time_n as_o paulus_n diaconus_fw-la freculphus_n rhegino_n anastasius_n sabelliâ—…us_n blondus_fw-la pomponius_n laetus_n and_o other_o agree_v in_o this_o begin_n progress_n 22._o pag._n 118._o and_o for_o baronius_n he_o say_v an._n 606._o therefore_o what_o do_v phocas_n bestow_v upon_o the_o roman_a church_n nothing_o true_o only_o he_o do_v declare_v by_o his_o sentence_n that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o ecumenical_a bishop_n be_v unlawful_o usurp_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n when_o it_o be_v due_a romanae_fw-la tantum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la only_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o can_v but_o admire_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o this_o great_a annalist_n that_o he_o shall_v go_v so_o palpable_o against_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n and_o against_o some_o chief_a record_n of_o their_o own_o for_o if_o we_o look_v a_o little_a before_o in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a we_o shall_v find_v that_o there_o be_v a_o sharp_a contest_v betwixt_o he_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n about_o the_o primacy_n for_o john_n the_o four_o surname_v the_o easter_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n do_v begin_v to_o assume_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n about_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n 580_o 26_o year_n before_o the_o matter_n be_v determine_v for_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o be_v the_o more_o embolden_v to_o do_v this_o because_o he_o see_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n establish_v at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n besiege_v by_o the_o lombard_n and_o consequent_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o city_n bring_v to_o a_o low_a ebb_n now_o these_o attempt_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n they_o of_o rome_n do_v most_o strong_o oppose_v but_o none_o more_o than_o gregory_n the_o great_a as_o may_v appear_v by_o sundry_a passage_n in_o his_o epistle_n at_o this_o very_a day_n in_o they_o we_o find_v everywhere_o that_o he_o do_v strong_o dispute_v against_o the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n and_o do_v say_v in_o effect_n that_o it_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n he_o do_v again_o and_o again_o inculcate_v that_o the_o title_n be_v new_a profane_a contrary_a to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o use_v of_o the_o church_n and_o whereas_o bellarmine_n and_o baronius_n have_v this_o creephole_n that_o he_o do_v only_o inveigh_v against_o the_o encroachment_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n he_o do_v again_o and_o again_o repeat_v that_o none_o of_o his_o predecessor_n do_v ever_o use_v such_o a_o profane_a title_n nullus_fw-la decessorum_fw-la meorum_fw-la hoc_fw-la tam_fw-la profano_fw-la vocabulo_fw-la uti_fw-la consuevit_fw-la lib._n 4._o epist._n 80._o but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o to_o our_o purpoâ—…e_n he_o do_v everywhere_o place_v the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o universal_a headship_n and_o they_o that_o affect_v so_o to_o be_v call_v he_o do_v express_o term_v they_o the_o praecursor_n and_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n to_o let_v pass_v all_o other_o we_o will_v recite_v those_o word_n of_o he_o as_o they_o be_v in_o his_o six_o book_n and_o thirty_o epistle_n to_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n consider_v say_v he_o that_o when_o antichrist_n shall_v call_v himself_o god_n the_o matter_n itself_o be_v but_o small_a and_o frivolous_a yet_o most_o pernicious_a if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o word_n it_o consist_v only_o of_o two_o syllable_n but_o if_o you_o regard_v the_o weight_n of_o iniquity_n the_o matter_n be_v very_o great_a for_o i_o may_v bold_o say_v that_o whosoever_o call_v himself_o or_o desire_v to_o be_v call_v by_o other_o the_o universal_a priest_n or_o bishop_n be_v in_o his_o elation_n of_o mind_n the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n in_o elatione_fw-la suâ_fw-la antichristum_n praecurrit_fw-la because_o in_o like_a pride_n he_o prefer_v himself_o before_o other_o and_o in_o his_o four_o book_n epist._n 34._o he_o write_v to_o constantia_n the_o empress_n be_v it_o far_o say_v he_o that_o your_o time_n shall_v thus_o be_v defile_v with_o the_o exaltation_n of_o one_o man_n and_o then_o add_v in_o hâc_fw-la ejus_fw-la superbiâ_fw-la quid_fw-la aliud_fw-la nisi_fw-la propanqua_fw-la jaâ—…_n antichristi_fw-la esse_fw-la tempora_fw-la designatur_fw-la by_o this_o arrogancy_n what_o else_o be_v portend_v but_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v now_o at_o hand_n and_o more_o full_o to_o john_n himself_o he_o use_v these_o word_n lib._n 4._o epist._n 38._o tu_fw-la quid_fw-la christo_fw-la universalis_fw-la scilicet_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la capiti_fw-la in_fw-la extremi_fw-la judicii_fw-la dicturus_fw-la es_fw-la examine_v qui_fw-la cuncta_fw-la ejus_fw-la membra_fw-la tibimet_fw-la conaris_fw-la universalis_fw-la appellatione_fw-la supponere_fw-la what_o will_v thou_o answer_v to_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n in_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n see_v that_o by_o this_o name_n universal_a thou_o seek_v to_o enthral_v the_o member_n of_o his_o body_n to_o thyself_o and_o that_o which_o make_v more_o to_o our_o purpose_n he_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o time_n concern_v the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n begin_v to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o that_o there_o be_v â—…ow_o a_o performance_n of_o the_o prophecy_n omnia_fw-la enim_fw-la quae_fw-la praedicta_fw-la sunt_fw-la fiunt_fw-la rex_fw-la superbiae_fw-la prope_fw-la est_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la dici_fw-la nefas_fw-la est_fw-la sacerdotum_fw-la est_fw-la praeparatus_fw-la exercitus_fw-la all_o prophecy_n begin_v now_o to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o that_o which_o i_o dread_v to_o speak_v the_o king_n of_o pride_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o a_o army_n of_o priest_n do_v attend_v he_o now_o for_o these_o and_o suchlike_a passage_n between_o gregory_n and_o john_n of_o constantinople_n i_o can_v think_v otherwise_o of_o they_o but_o that_o they_o do_v happen_v by_o the_o singular_a providence_n of_o god_n to_o excite_v the_o world_n to_o look_v after_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n for_o as_o when_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v bear_v at_o bethlehem_n there_o be_v a_o hurly-burly_n in_o judaea_n the_o star_n appear_v the_o wise_a man_n come_v to_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o whole_a city_n be_v trouble_v what_o be_v the_o end_n of_o god_n in_o all_o this_o but_o to_o stir_v they_o
1290_o day_n the_o time_n of_o the_o dispersion_n do_v run_v from_o that_o begiâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d we_o haâ—…e_v good_a reason_n to_o take_v this_o for_o a_o authentic_a 〈◊〉_d because_o danâ—…el_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n do_v more_o large_o repeâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d desolation_n by_o the_o roman_n which_o he_o have_v more_o brief_o 〈◊〉_d chap._n 9_o we_o can_v be_v persuade_v but_o that_o the_o propâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d last_o vision_n go_v far_o into_o the_o time_n than_o he_o do_v iâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d go_v before_o at_o least_o he_o go_v as_o far_o for_o 〈◊〉_d be_v express_o say_v concern_v this_o last_o vision_n that_o the_o time_n be_v long_o and_o for_o many_o day_n the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o as_o mr_n broughton_n do_v well_o render_v it_o the_o army-like-ordered_n time_n be_v great_a piscator_fw-la upon_o the_o place_n also_o do_v well_o observe_v the_o same_o propriety_n of_o the_o phrase_n vide_fw-la â—…r_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d essâ—…_n metaphora_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o tempore_fw-la determinaâ—…o_fw-la part_n convenienti_fw-la ordine_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la sunt_fw-la dispositae_fw-la sicut_fw-la milites_fw-la in_o exercitis_fw-la tâ—…e_o sâ—…emeth_v here_o to_o be_v a_o 〈◊〉_d the_o part_n in_o this_o determinâ—…te_a time_n be_v so_o dispose_v of_o gâ—…_n soldier_n in_o a_o army_n we_o may_v then_o safe_o conclude_v 〈◊〉_d in_o this_o last_o vision_n daniel_n do_v go_v many_o 〈◊〉_d depth_n into_o the_o time_n and_o much_o deep_a than_o he_o do_v in_o the_o former_a vision_n and_o therefore_o we_o may_v necessary_o affirm_v that_o he_o do_v lead_v we_o far_o beyond_o the_o time_n of_o christ._n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o these_o time_n end_v with_o the_o persecutionâ—…_n under_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n for_o so_o mr_n broughton_n and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o how_o be_v the_o time_n long_o and_o how_o do_v the_o lord_n speak_v of_o such_o notable_a event_n that_o shall_v befall_v daâ—…iel's_n people_n in_o the_o last_o and_o utmost_a rearward_n of_o time_n the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o roman_n be_v 230_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n and_o therefore_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o 70_o week_n if_o mr_n broughtons_n interpretation_n be_v good_a must_v go_v far_o than_o this_o last_o vision_n by_o such_o a_o proportion_n and_o number_n of_o year_n now_o who_o can_v possible_o believe_v this_o to_o be_v true_a that_o read_v the_o three_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n must_v the_o whole_a narration_n of_o all_o the_o thing_n there_o declare_v end_n at_o antiochus_n his_o death_n now_o then_o to_o gather_v all_o into_o one_o sum_n we_o may_v safe_o collect_v that_o daniel_n in_o this_o vision_n do_v not_o only_o lead_v we_o to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o roman_n but_o he_o do_v speak_v also_o how_o long_o the_o jew_n shall_v remain_v under_o that_o fatal_a dispersion_n these_o thing_n our_o saviour_n the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n isaiah_n and_o daniel_n all_o of_o they_o do_v speak_v first_o of_o the_o scatter_n of_o the_o nation_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o of_o the_o time_n of_o their_o dispersion_n till_o their_o call_v again_o if_o any_o shall_v then_o require_v i_o to_o make_v good_a the_o chronologie_n of_o 1290_o day_n and_o of_o 1335_o day_n i_o must_v confess_v that_o i_o be_o here_o at_o a_o loss_n and_o it_o may_v be_v that_o they_o who_o shall_v come_v in_o the_o rearward_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o army-like-ordered_n time_n shall_v see_v more_o then_o perhaps_o many_o shall_v run_v to_o and_o fro_o and_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v increase_v if_o i_o may_v to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o mr_n fox_n vent_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d my_o conjecture_n i_o shall_v be_v willing_a to_o proceed_v in_o this_o manner_n first_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n in_o a_o latitude_n second_o to_o speak_v of_o it_o more_o particular_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o some_o latitude_n and_o begin_v the_o 1290_o day_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n this_o period_n of_o time_n will_v bring_v we_o precise_o to_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n 1359_o and_o here_o as_o alstedius_n well_o observe_v in_o his_o chronologie_n cap._n 6._o the_o saint_n do_v begin_v more_o vigorous_o to_o testify_v against_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o diligent_o observe_v the_o time_n with_o some_o subtlety_n of_o consideration_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o from_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n in_o the_o east_n the_o language_n have_v be_v revive_v and_o the_o witness_n of_o truth_n have_v be_v more_o effectual_o raise_v up_o in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v more_o and_o more_o increase_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o these_o thing_n will_v go_v on_o and_o never_o cease_v till_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v set_v up_o in_o its_o full_a glory_n and_o monarchical_a power_n over_o jew_n and_o gentile_n this_o i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o general_a accommodation_n thereof_o but_o for_o the_o more_o distinct_a and_o particular_a application_n of_o the_o time_n this_o as_o i_o have_v say_v before_o i_o must_v leave_v to_o they_o that_o come_v after_o now_o let_v we_o proceed_v to_o the_o word_n of_o piscator_fw-la in_o his_o preface_n upon_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n piscator_fw-la the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v not_o here_o right_o extend_v to_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a so_o far_o at_o least_o as_o he_o be_v state_v the_o first_o king_n of_o that_o kingdom_n for_o though_o this_o be_v do_v chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 21._o yet_o nevertheless_o that_o prophecy_n differ_v much_o from_o this_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n figure_v by_o the_o he-goat_n be_v there_o express_o name_v and_o be_v divide_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n who_o be_v resemble_v by_o the_o notable_a horn_n which_o the_o he-goat_n have_v between_o his_o eye_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o successor_n so_o that_o this_o of_o alexander_n be_v clear_o to_o be_v distinguish_v as_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o successor_n for_o it_o be_v say_v when_o that_o horn_n be_v brâ—…ken_v four_o stand_v up_o for_o it_o or_o in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o and_o afterward_o those_o four_o be_v express_o call_v one_o kingdom_n vers_fw-la 23._o likewise_o it_o be_v speak_v concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v pluck_v up_o and_o that_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o other_o and_o not_o to_o his_o posterity_n dan._n 11._o 4._o answer_n i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o in_o some_o sense_n the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n may_v be_v distinct_a from_o that_o of_o his_o successor_n but_o 〈◊〉_d whether_o in_o the_o present_a case_n it_o ouâ—…ht_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d distinguish_v the_o kingdom_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n be_v two_o distinct_a realm_n dan._n 8._o yet_o both_o these_o make_v but_o one_o silver-metal_n so_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n though_o they_o be_v distinguish_v yet_o in_o the_o notion_n relation_n and_o distribution_n of_o the_o kingdom_n in_o the_o image_n they_o make_v but_o one_o brass-metal_n or_o one_o empire_n type_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n with_o four_o head_n in_o this_o case_n every_o metal_n signify_v a_o distinct_a kingdom_n in_o the_o fullness_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o as_o the_o golden-head_n do_v signify_v the_o babylonian-kinâ—…dom_a and_o the_o silver-breast_n the_o mede-persian_a so_o the_o brazen-bel_o and_o thigh_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a grecian_a empire_n and_o as_o in_o this_o acception_n the_o distinct_a kingdom_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n do_v not_o make_v two_o but_o one_o silver-metal_n so_o the_o distinct_a kingdom_n of_o alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n do_v not_o make_v divers_a but_o one_o three_o kingdom_n of_o brass_n but_o yet_o further_o if_o we_o shall_v ask_v how_o every_o metal-kingdom_n come_v to_o be_v divide_v it_o must_v be_v in_o relation_n as_o each_o people_n come_v to_o have_v the_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v express_o say_v concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n chap._n 2._o 44._o and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n v_o 27._o these_o word_n be_v recite_v the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a from_o whence_o we_o collect_v that_o the_o monarchy_n be_v to_o be_v distinguish_v as_o the_o dominion_n do_v devolve_v and_o descend_v from_o one_o people_n to_o another_o till_o at_o last_o it_o come_v to_o the_o turn_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a
to_o be_v the_o monarchical_a people_n this_o be_v lay_v as_o a_o ground_n we_o may_v say_v in_o the_o particuâ—…ar_a case_n allege_v by_o piscator_fw-la that_o though_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o successor_n be_v set_v up_o upon_o his_o ruin_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o there_o be_v no_o change_n of_o dominion_n from_o people_n to_o people_n there_o be_v only_o a_o change_n from_o alexander_n to_o his_o successor_n still_o one_o grecian_a people_n have_v the_o empire_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o to_o put_v all_o out_o of_o questiâ—…n_n that_o the_o spirit_n do_v principal_o point_v to_o the_o flux_n and_o passage_n of_o the_o sovereignty_n from_o one_o people_n to_o another_o and_o thaâ—…_n in_o this_o case_n he_o do_v not_o distinguish_v the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n from_o that_o of_o his_o successor_n the_o ground_n which_o we_o have_v to_o buiâ—…d_v upon_o iâ—…_n the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o he-goat_n chap._n 8._o now_o under_o this_o similitude_n the_o whole_a grecian_a empire_n both_o of_o alexander_n and_o of_o his_o four_o successor_n they_o be_v all_o comprehend_v together_o as_o they_o be_v former_o set_v forth_o under_o the_o type_n of_o the_o three_o beast_n with_o four_o head_n now_o whereas_o 〈◊〉_d allege_v that_o the_o he-goat_n be_v different_a from_o the_o three_o beast_n and_o that_o the_o prophecy_n chap._n 8._o habet_fw-la rationem_fw-la diversam_fw-la a_o different_a way_n of_o interpretation_n i_o answer_v the_o he_o goat_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n be_v all_o one_o so_o farforth_o as_o both_o be_v type_n of_o the_o same_o empire_n under_o one_o and_o the_o same_o people_n and_o for_o the_o partition_n of_o the_o greek_a kingdom_n between_o alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n this_o do_v no_o more_o hinder_v the_o type_n of_o that_o kingdom_n by_o one_o three_o beast_n than_o it_o do_v hinder_v the_o delineation_n by_o one_o he-goat_n but_o now_o to_o produce_v some_o reason_n that_o alexander_n divide_v from_o his_o successor_n can_v be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n or_o the_o three_o beast_n first_o all_z the_o kingdom_n be_v persecute_v state_n such_o that_o do_v afflict_v the_o people_n of_o god_n but_o alexander_n if_o you_o divide_v he_o from_o his_o successor_n do_v not_o afflict_v the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n neither_o be_v they_o persecute_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o his_o empire_n second_o the_o metal-kingdom_n be_v so_o constitute_v that_o the_o latter_a be_v of_o a_o more_o hard_a and_o tyrannical_a disposition_n against_o the_o saint_n now_o take_v alexander_n in_o sensu_fw-la diviso_fw-la take_v he_o several_a from_o his_o successor_n how_o be_v his_o kingdom_n of_o more_o hard_a disposition_n against_o the_o saint_n than_o be_v either_o babylon_n or_o persia_n go_v before_o his_o monarchy_n be_v but_o for_o a_o few_o year_n and_o there_o be_v no_o persecution_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o all_o his_o time_n three_o the_o beast_n that_o come_v up_o our_o of_o the_o sea_n after_o the_o persian_a bear_n be_v express_o say_v to_o have_v four_o head_n vers_fw-la 6._o now_o take_v alexander_n several_o from_o his_o successor_n what_o four_o head_n or_o what_o four_o division_n be_v there_o in_o his_o kingdom_n for_o in_o his_o time_n the_o beast_n be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v four_o head_n that_o it_o have_v no_o head_n or_o division_n at_o all_o therefore_o we_o must_v necessary_o conclude_v that_o the_o three_o beast_n do_v represent_v and_o figâ—…re_v the_o grecian_a kingdom_n which_o in_o a_o famous_a revolution_n of_o state_n become_v divide_v into_o four_o part_n now_o whereas_o the_o learned_a interpreter_n do_v distinguish_v the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n from_o the_o dominion_n of_o his_o successor_n i_o do_v yield_v this_o to_o be_v true_a for_o alexander_n be_v break_v off_o four_o kingdom_n do_v stand_v up_o out_o of_o that_o nation_n but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o these_o several_a fraction_n and_o division_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o plot_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o make_v a_o three_o monarchy_n of_o alexander_n and_o a_o four_o of_o his_o successor_n why_o do_v he_o use_v the_o similitude_n of_o one_o he-goat_n for_o the_o representation_n of_o two_o monarchy_n why_o be_v two_o empire_n set_v forth_o under_o one_o figure_n and_o whereas_o he_o strong_o bind_v upon_o this_o that_o all_o four_o successor_n be_v express_o call_v one_o kingdom_n vers_fw-la 23._o save_v the_o great_a worth_n and_o learning_n of_o the_o author_n he_o be_v deceive_v in_o this_o point_n for_o when_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n when_o transgressor_n be_v come_v to_o the_o full_a a_o king_n of_o fierce_a countenance_n shall_v stand_v up_o now_o in_o these_o word_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n this_o be_v not_o only_o mean_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o four_o successor_n contradistinct_a to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n but_o the_o expression_n be_v concern_v the_o whole_a kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n oppose_v to_o that_o of_o the_o persian_n in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o he-goat_n four_o kingdom_n be_v say_v to_o rise_v up_o out_o of_o that_o nation_n and_o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n mean_v the_o greek_n when_o that_o people_n shall_v have_v the_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o earth_n a_o king_n of_o fierce_a countenance_n shall_v arise_v therefore_o we_o conclude_v that_o alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n together_o make_v but_o one_o greek_a empire_n under_o the_o similitude_n of_o one_o he-goat_n now_o let_v we_o proceed_v piscator_fw-la by_o the_o four_o kingdom_n which_o be_v prefigure_v by_o the_o ironthigh_n of_o the_o image_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a this_o i_o have_v already_o clear_v by_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n chap._n 7._o to_o which_o i_o now_o add_v another_o evident_a collation_n of_o chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 43._o with_o chap._n 11._o vers_fw-la 6._o concern_v the_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n which_o pertain_v to_o the_o four_o kingdom_n daniel_n speak_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n thus_o say_v whereas_o thou_o sâ—…west_v the_o iron_n mix_v with_o miry_a clay_n they_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n but_o they_o shall_v not_o cleave_v one_o to_o the_o other_o even_o as_o iron_n be_v not_o mix_v with_o clay_n now_o this_o very_a same_o thing_n the_o angel_n gabriel_n do_v declare_v concern_v the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n to_o wit_n the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n chap._n 11._o and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n they_o shall_v join_v themselves_o together_o for_o the_o king_n daughter_n of_o the_o south_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n to_o make_v a_o agreement_n but_o she_o shall_v not_o retain_v the_o power_n of_o the_o arm_n neither_o shall_v he_o stand_v nor_o his_o arm._n from_o hence_o it_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o four_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n this_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n see_v it_o be_v diverse_a from_o that_o of_o the_o grecian_n answer_n the_o character_n of_o the_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n draw_v from_o that_o collation_n between_o chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 43._o and_o chap._n 11._o vers_fw-la 6._o this_o of_o all_o other_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o grand_a argument_n but_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n and_o that_o upon_o trial_n i_o here_o find_v that_o interpreter_n do_v usual_o build_v upon_o three_o notable_a false_a principle_n first_o they_o take_v the_o four_o kingdom_n as_o divide_v in_o all_o time_n and_o therefore_o they_o look_v after_o the_o interchangable_a marriage_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o lagidae_n to_o make_v up_o the_o union_n but_o in_o this_o they_o err_v for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n as_o long_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron-leg_n it_o be_v not_o diâ—…ided_v at_o all_o it_o be_v one_o entire_a dominion_n and_o therefore_o need_v no_o unite_n by_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n the_o division_n begin_v not_o till_o you_o come_v to_o the_o foot_n part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o word_n themselves_o aâ—…d_v the_o four_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v strong_a as_o iron_n forasmuch_o as_o iron_n breaketâ—…_n in_o pâ—…eces_n and_o subdue_v all_o thing_n and_o as_o iron_n that_o break_v all_o these_o shall_v it_o break_v in_o piece_n and_o bruise_v so_o then_o the_o four_o kingdom_n so_o long_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron-leg_n be_v more_o strong_a than_o any_o go_n before_o there_o arise_v first_o a_o kingdom_n of_o gold_n in_o all_o fullness_n of_o powerâ—…_n anâ—…_n than_o afterword_n a_o kingdom_n of_o silver_n and_o
a_o three_o 〈◊〉_d brass_n that_o shall_v rule_v over_o all_o and_o then_o last_o of_o all_o a_o kingdom_n of_o iron_n which_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o suâ—…due_v all_o the_o former_a metal_n but_o how_o be_v this_o verify_v in_o the_o four_o kingdom_n the_o strength_n and_o power_n of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v chief_o in_o the_o iron-leg_n when_o it_o come_v to_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n it_o than_o become_v divide_v and_o be_v partly_o strong_a and_o 〈◊〉_d break_v if_o we_o look_v narrow_o to_o the_o word_n there_o be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d â—…ate_v thereof_o first_o it_o iâ—…_n describe_v as_o one_o entire_a kingdom_n ruâ—…ing_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o first_o time_n when_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron_n leg_n second_o it_o be_v describe_v as_o a_o divide_a kingdom_n into_o many_o part_n and_o so_o it_o be_v in_o its_o last_o time_n in_o the_o foot_n part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n if_o this_o be_v so_o how_o far_o do_v piscator_fw-la and_o other_o interpreter_n of_o his_o way_n depart_v from_o the_o truth_n first_o they_o make_v the_o four_o the_o mighty_a kingdom_n to_o consist_v mere_o of_o the_o fragment_n and_o break_a piece_n of_o alexander_n dominion_n second_o that_o which_o be_v more_o they_o make_v it_o a_o kingdom_n break_a and_o divide_v in_o all_o its_o time_n when_o it_o become_v divide_v in_o its_o last_o time_n only_o three_o they_o plead_v the_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n between_o the_o seleucâ—…dae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n in_o the_o iron-leg_n of_o the_o image_n and_o yet_o it_o stand_v they_o upon_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v when_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron-leg_n the_o scripture_n say_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o rather_o the_o contrary_n as_o long_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron-leg_n it_o be_v a_o absolute_a entire_a and_o undivided_a kingdom_n and_o therefore_o where_o there_o be_v no_o division_n into_o piece_n what_o need_n be_v there_o of_o mingle_v to_o make_v a_o union_n second_o they_o usual_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n and_o therefore_o they_o main_o insist_v upon_o the_o division_n between_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n we_o yield_v that_o there_o be_v a_o division_n in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n but_o how_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o this_o be_v a_o division_n into_o two_o part_n only_o and_o no_o more_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v these_o the_o leg_n be_v of_o iron_n and_o the_o foot_n part_v of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n the_o chaldee_n have_v it_o out_o of_o those_o part_n that_o wâ—…e_v of_o iron_n and_o those_o part_n that_o be_v of_o clay_n the_o material_n of_o the_o foot_n be_v iron_n and_o clay_n of_o these_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v temper_v but_o how_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n only_o and_o no_o more_o they_o that_o build_v upon_o this_o as_o upon_o a_o undoubted_a principle_n shall_v first_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v so_o for_o where_o do_v daniel_n in_o his_o exposition_n make_v mention_n of_o any_o such_o bipartite_a state_n how_o can_v this_o be_v prove_v from_o his_o word_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o text_n whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o toe_n part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v or_o as_o junius_n render_v it_o râ—…gna_fw-la erunt_fw-la diversâ—…_n there_o shall_v be_v diverse_a kingdom_n but_o how_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v only_o into_o two_o part_n and_o that_o the_o diverse_a kingdom_n be_v only_o two_o and_o no_o more_o let_v we_o refer_v that_o matter_n to_o that_o other_o description_n chap._n 7._o and_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n there_o speak_v to_o prove_v the_o bipartite_a state_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n for_o if_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n be_v the_o two_o iron-leg_n or_o division_n of_o the_o four_o empire_n why_o be_v not_o this_o repeat_v again_o or_o something_o to_o this_o purpose_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n all_o agree_v in_o it_o that_o there_o be_v a_o description_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o both_o text_n now_o then_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o this_o division_n only_o there_o it_o be_v say_v that_o ten_o king_n or_o kingdom_n shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v up_o after_o they_o here_o it_o be_v plain_o say_v what_o that_o number_n of_o kingdom_n be_v into_o which_o the_o four_o empire_n shall_v be_v divide_v scil_n into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n these_o than_o be_v the_o part_n of_o the_o four_o empire_n that_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n in_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o that_o dominion_n there_o be_v nothing_o speak_v in_o the_o text_n conâ—…erning_v the_o bipartite_a state_n nothing_o concern_v the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n but_o that_o multiplicity_n of_o lesser_a state_n in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n be_v here_o define_v and_o declare_v to_o be_v ten_o in_o number_n the_o proper_a character_n and_o print-mark_a of_o the_o roman_a dominion_n rev._n 17._o object_n you_o will_v say_v that_o the_o two_o leg_n of_o the_o image_n do_v signify_v the_o double_a state_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o these_o be_v the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n sol_fw-mi this_o be_v but_o a_o fancy_n as_o i_o have_v former_o prove_v for_o if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o text_n in_o daniel_n own_o word_n the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v bipartite_a that_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o partite_fw-la or_o divide_v as_o long_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o leg_n the_o division_n begin_v only_o in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n but_o if_o any_o stand_v upon_o the_o analogy_n and_o similitude_n that_o therefore_o the_o kingdom_n must_v be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n because_o there_o be_v two_o leg_n in_o the_o body_n of_o man_n i_o will_v here_o know_v also_o by_o the_o same_o method_n of_o interpretation_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o knee_n the_o ankle_n and_o other_o part_n of_o the_o leg_n must_v we_o find_v out_o a_o signification_n for_o all_o these_o the_o kingdom_n of_o babel_n be_v compare_v to_o a_o head_n of_o gold_n must_v we_o look_v then_o what_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o eye_n the_o nose_n the_o mouth_n the_o beard_n the_o lip_n and_o other_o part_n of_o the_o head_n and_o so_o apply_v several_a signification_n to_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n this_o be_v to_o trifle_v in_o a_o serious_a matter_n it_o be_v a_o good_a observation_n of_o dr_n willet_n that_o the_o image_n be_v no_o natural_a but_o a_o voluntary_a sign_n and_o therefore_o we_o be_v not_o to_o seek_v for_o a_o signification_n beyond_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o type_n the_o intent_n of_o the_o type_n by_o the_o leg_n of_o the_o image_n as_o by_o the_o low_a region_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n be_v to_o set_v forth_o the_o four_o and_o last_o monarchical_a kingdom_n and_o the_o four_o and_o last_o period_n of_o time_n we_o can_v prove_v no_o more_o by_o the_o similiâ—…ude_n than_o it_o will_v signify_v and_o here_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o two_o leg_n do_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o the_o two_o thigh_n the_o two_o side_n and_o these_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o bipartite_a state_n of_o the_o three_o kingdom_n three_o they_o take_v it_o for_o a_o grant_v truth_n that_o the_o twodivided_a state_n be_v the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n and_o therefore_o they_o look_v to_o the_o seleucidae_n or_o lagidae_n as_o the_o immediate_a part_n and_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n but_o herein_o also_o they_o be_v great_o deceive_v for_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o chap._n 8._o that_o the_o grecian_a be_v quadri-partite_a in_o a_o famous_a change_n of_o state_n that_o empire_n become_v divide_v into_o four_o kingdom_n the_o goat_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o graecia_n the_o four_o horn_n be_v four_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v arise_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d out_o of_o that_o nation_n vers_fw-la 22._o and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o the_o three_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o have_v four_o head_n because_o of_o the_o quadri-partite_a estate_n of_o that_o empire_n from_o whence_o we_o collect_v that_o piscator_fw-la and_o other_o interpreter_n that_o follow_v his_o judgement_n do_v err_v from_o the_o truth_n when_o they_o will_v have_v the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagâ—…dae_n to_o be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n to_o speak_v proper_o neither_o the_o
king_n and_o reign_v in_o the_o same_o row_n with_o antiochus_n magnus_n and_o antiochus_n theos_n yet_o we_o can_v say_v that_o he_o come_v to_o reign_v with_o they_o for_o when_o he_o begin_v they_o have_v no_o be_v at_o all_o this_o be_v true_a in_o all_o succession_n when_o he_o that_o come_v after_o begin_v to_o reign_v than_o they_o that_o go_v before_o cease_v to_o be_v but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o speak_v of_o the_o little_a horn_n he_o come_v up_o among_o they_o to_o wit_n among_o the_o ten_o horn_n he_o break_v three_o of_o they_o in_o piece_n and_o for_o the_o residue_n they_o have_v their_o existence_n and_o be_v together_o at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n you_o will_v say_v that_o this_o be_v but_o a_o similitude_n and_o similitude_n be_v not_o to_o be_v press_v in_o every_o particular_a i_o answer_v that_o type_n and_o similitude_n use_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n aught_o to_o be_v press_v so_o far_o as_o he_o intend_v if_o therefore_o by_o ten_o horn_n he_o do_v intend_v a_o lineal_a succession_n of_o king_n why_o do_v he_o not_o keep_v the_o same_o method_n which_o he_o use_v to_o do_v in_o the_o description_n of_o such_o succession_n in_o the_o former_a verse_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o rise_n of_o four_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n the_o first_o like_o a_o lion_n the_o second_o like_o a_o bear_n the_o three_o like_o a_o leopard_n the_o four_o be_v diverse_a from_o the_o former_a all_o these_o be_v say_v to_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n one_o after_o another_o by_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o there_o be_v so_o many_o succession_n of_o monarchy_n but_o when_o he_o come_v to_o describe_v the_o ten_o horn_n there_o be_v nothing_o to_o prove_v such_o a_o subalternation_n or_o succession_n of_o one_o horn_n after_o another_o but_o rather_o the_o contrary_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o after_o they_o a_o little_a horn_n shall_v arise_v and_o so_o all_o shall_v exist_v together_o but_o when_o the_o babylonian-lyon_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o after_o that_o the_o persian-bear_a and_o graecian-pard_n it_o be_v no_o where_o say_v that_o these_o beast_n do_v arise_v up_o inter_fw-la se_fw-la inuicem_fw-la and_o that_o they_o have_v a_o existence_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n for_o this_o be_v to_o confound_v that_o order_n succession_n and_o subalternation_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n intend_v but_o dr_n willet_n do_v make_v this_o reply_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v call_v a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n which_o signify_v so_o many_o form_n of_o government_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n so_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v call_v a_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n to_o wit_n so_o many_o king_n succeed_v one_o another_o answer_n if_o he_o can_v show_v as_o good_a reason_n wherefore_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n as_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v so_o many_o successive_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n we_o will_v yield_v up_o the_o cause_n for_o it_o be_v express_o say_v there_o be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v chap._n 17._o vers_fw-la 10._o now_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o iota_fw-la word_n or_o apex_n in_o dan._n 7._o to_o prove_v such_o a_o succession_n but_o rather_o the_o contrary_n to_o i_o therefore_o it_o be_v very_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v depart_v from_o his_o usual_a method_n in_o typical_a and_o periodical_a prophecy_n that_o he_o shall_v speak_v of_o ten_o king_n lineal_o succeed_v and_o yet_o leave_v no_o character_n or_o mark_n in_o the_o text_n to_o know_v the_o succession_n i_o may_v say_v it_o be_v not_o ordinary_a with_o he_o so_o to_o do_v now_o take_v the_o ten_o horn_n for_o the_o ten_o king_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o have_v existence_n with_o the_o papacy_n or_o little_a horn._n the_o angel_n thus_o speak_v concern_v the_o ten_o horn_n these_o have_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v a_o kingdom_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n vers_fw-la 12._o both_o scripture_n plain_o show_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n though_o in_o order_n of_o succession_n the_o little_a horn_n come_v up_o after_o the_o ten_o querie_n 4._o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v the_o ten_o why_o be_v it_o say_v that_o only_o three_o of_o the_o former_a be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n this_o imply_v that_o there_o be_v no_o eradication_n of_o the_o residue_n of_o horn_n but_o they_o have_v some_o be_v with_o the_o little_a horn._n you_o will_v say_v that_o only_o three_o be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n because_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v actual_o subdue_v and_o humble_v three_o as_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v signify_v well_o be_v it_o so_o still_o the_o question_n be_v which_o three_o of_o the_o former_a ten_o be_v they_o that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v eradicate_v dr_n willet_n and_o other_o interpreter_n of_o his_o way_n take_v it_o for_o a_o grant_v truth_n that_o he_o do_v pluck_v up_o three_o king_n that_o reign_v immediate_o before_o but_o now_o do_v they_o prove_v this_o from_o the_o text_n the_o word_n be_v without_o any_o restriction_n or_o limitation_n he_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n vers_n 24._o before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n ver_fw-la 8._o therefore_o to_o my_o understanding_n when_o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n come_v up_o among_o the_o ten_o and_o do_v subdue_v three_o only_a this_o be_v to_o i_o a_o argument_n that_o the_o residue_n of_o horn_n be_v not_o bring_v in_o subjection_n but_o have_v a_o existence_n as_o king_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n second_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o and_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n if_o you_o take_v the_o three_o king_n for_o three_o lineal_o reign_v how_o can_v the_o take_v away_o of_o such_o a_o number_n of_o king_n make_v the_o little_a horn_n more_o powerful_a than_o the_o former_a in_o the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n we_o read_v sometime_o that_o he_o that_o come_v after_o do_v take_v away_o the_o life_n of_o the_o prince_n that_o go_v before_o yet_o this_o be_v never_o judge_v as_o a_o cause_n of_o great_a power_n and_o strength_n to_o come_v to_o the_o kingdom_n by_o such_o usurpation_n 2_o king_n 9_o 3._o hos._n 1._o 4._o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o you_o take_v the_o ten_o horn_n for_o ten_o state_n or_o realm_n into_o which_o the_o four_o monarchy_n become_v divide_v here_o will_v be_v a_o clear_a reason_n why_o the_o little_a horn_n become_v unlike_a to_o any_o of_o the_o former_a because_o he_o bring_v three_o kingdom_n under_o his_o dominion_n we_o read_v that_o alexander_n dominion_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n and_o this_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n dan._n 11._o 4_o 5_o 6._o so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n the_o eradication_n of_o three_o state_n or_o dynasty_n before_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o dominion_n three_o let_v we_o come_v to_o particular_n what_o three_o king_n be_v they_o who_o antiochus_n do_v subdue_v they_o say_v ptolomaeus_n philopater_n the_o king_n of_o egypt_n seleucus_n the_o brother_n of_o antiochus_n and_o demetrius_z but_o it_o be_v mention_v dâ—…n_n 11._o 21._o that_o he_o shall_v come_v peaceable_o into_o the_o province_n now_o what_o peaceable_a come_n be_v this_o when_o he_o shall_v begin_v with_o the_o extirpation_n of_o three_o king_n again_o how_o can_v ptolomaeus_n philopater_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n of_o the_o seleucian_n line_n no_o historian_n do_v ever_o reckon_v ptolomaeus_n philopater_n among_o the_o seleucians_n and_o for_o his_o overrun_v of_o syria_n this_o do_v no_o more_o make_v he_o one_o of_o that_o succession_n than_o tamerlain_n overrun_v the_o turkish_a empire_n do_v make_v he_o one_o of_o the_o ottoman_a line_n now_o on_o the_o contrary_a let_v we_o take_v the_o little_a horn_n in_o that_o sense_n as_o the_o text_n natural_o require_v all_o these_o difficulty_n will_v be_v avoid_v the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a as_o divide_v into_o ten_o lesser_a kingdom_n the_o little_a horn_n be_v the_o papacy_n now_o to_o give_v elbow-room_n to_o this_o in_o italy_n three_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n late_o raise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v all_o
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o his_o government_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 193_o for_o in_o that_o year_n he_o do_v begin_v to_o reign_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o nabonassar_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v in_o the_o present_a case_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal_n kingdom_n the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n or_o government_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 666_o only_a the_o difference_n be_v in_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o computation_n for_o when_o we_o account_v the_o time_n of_o darius_n nabuchadnezzar_n and_o other_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o nabonassar_n but_o when_o we_o account_v the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o beginning_n thereof_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o number_n in_o daniel_n image_n in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o prophetical_a chronologie_n figurative_o call_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n let_v we_o carry_v the_o matter_n to_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n the_o grecian_a antichrist_n of_o the_o beginning_n of_o his_o reign_n and_o government_n it_o be_v say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o reign_v in_o the_o 137_o year_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n 1_o mac_n 1._o 11._o if_o we_o will_v draw_v this_o matter_n into_o figure_n the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n or_o government_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 137._o and_o for_o the_o way_n and_o method_n of_o account_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n for_o in_o such_o a_o year_n of_o their_o kingdom_n he_o begin_v to_o reign_v if_o we_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o roman_a antichrist_n to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n we_o may_v say_v that_o he_o begin_v that_o dominion_n in_o the_o year_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 666_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o from_o that_o time_n as_o the_o church_n of_o god_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n there_o be_v such_o a_o exact_a number_n of_o year_n many_o more_o instance_n may_v be_v bring_v out_o of_o antiquity_n to_o show_v how_o it_o have_v be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o reckon_v the_o time_n and_o the_o change_n of_o government_n by_o the_o character_n of_o the_o greek_a alphabet_n but_o these_o shall_v suffice_v now_o to_o gather_v all_o into_o one_o sum_n i_o have_v compare_v the_o interpretation_n with_o all_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o text._n i_o have_v show_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o law_n what_o by_o the_o beast_n that_o make_v the_o law_n what_o by_o the_o person_n that_o do_v receive_v the_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right-hand_n i_o have_v large_o discourse_v also_o concern_v the_o calculation_n of_o the_o number_n who_o the_o person_n be_v that_o be_v to_o make_v the_o discovery_n what_o the_o calculation_n be_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o what_o by_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a heaâ—…ship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o see_v i_o find_v all_o thing_n to_o agree_v therefore_o i_o conclude_v that_o this_o be_v a_o true_a interpretation_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o this_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o next_o chapter_n chap._n ix_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o interpretation_n be_v further_o confirm_v from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n here_o all_o solid_a expositor_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o same_o matter_n be_v handle_v again_o which_o be_v former_o discourse_v of_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o thing_n be_v not_o aliud_fw-la &_o aliud_fw-la another_o and_o another_o though_o it_o be_v deliver_v aliter_fw-la &_o aliter_fw-la in_o another_o and_o another_o manner_n that_o which_o be_v there_o speak_v concern_v the_o beast_n as_o a_o king_n or_o potentate_n be_v here_o apply_v to_o a_o idolatrous_a or_o whorish_a church_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n so_o he_o carry_v i_o away_o in_o the_o spirit_n into_o the_o wilderness_n and_o i_o see_v a_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n full_a of_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n v_o 3._o this_o woman_n be_v a_o idolatrous_a church_n and_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o description_n she_o can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o roman_a idolatrous_a church_n that_o this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v clear_a from_o the_o 9_o vers._n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o mountain_n where_o the_o woman_n sit_v now_o all_o story_n do_v agree_v that_o rome_n be_v seat_v upon_o seven_o hill_n and_o be_v famous_a through_o all_o the_o world_n by_o the_o title_n of_o septicollis_a or_o the_o seven-hilled_n city_n and_o to_o put_v all_o out_o of_o question_n the_o angel_n say_v the_o woman_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v the_o great_a city_n that_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n ver_fw-la 18._o now_o what_o be_v the_o great_a city_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n reign_v over_o all_o earthly_a king_n but_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v such_o clear_a character_n in_o the_o text_n that_o the_o ancient_n who_o live_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n do_v all_o agree_n in_o it_o that_o rome_n be_v the_o city_n babylon_n and_o the_o jesuit_n in_o these_o day_n who_o of_o all_o man_n live_v be_v the_o most_o active_a to_o hide_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o scripture_n do_v yield_v that_o rome_n be_v here_o intend_a but_o how_o not_o rome_n christian_n but_o rome_n pagan_a to_o this_o we_o reply_v though_o the_o apostle_n do_v make_v mention_n of_o rome_n pagan_a yet_o he_o do_v primary_o intend_v rome_n christian_n or_o rather_o rome_n antichristian_a let_v it_o be_v consider_v what_o title_n be_v give_v to_o she_o and_o so_o not_o only_o in_o this_o chapter_n but_o in_o other_o place_n she_o be_v call_v the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n in_o scripture-language_n this_o name_n be_v only_o give_v to_o idolatrous_a church_n we_o never_o or_o at_o least_o seldom_o read_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n of_o the_o whore_n of_o egypt_n of_o the_o whore_n of_o edom_n of_o the_o whore_n of_o tyrus_n or_o of_o the_o whore_n of_o damascus_n this_o title_n be_v usual_o give_v to_o samaria_n and_o jerusalem_n to_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n as_o they_o do_v fall_v away_o from_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n to_o serve_v other_o god_n and_o therefore_o hosea_n in_o the_o vision_n be_v to_o take_v a_o wife_n of_o fornication_n because_o the_o land_n have_v commit_v great_a whoredom_n in_o depart_v from_o the_o lord_n hos._n 1._o 2._o so_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n be_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o spiritual_a fornication_n of_o samaria_n and_o jerusalem_n call_v the_o one_o aholah_n and_o the_o other_o aholibamah_n ezek._n 23._o 4._o from_o these_o and_o many_o other_o scripture_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o title_n be_v usual_o give_v to_o idolatrous_a church_n which_o have_v depart_v away_o from_o christ_n their_o lawful_a husband_n so_o then_o if_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n do_v signify_v rome_n this_o must_v needs_o be_v apply_v to_o rome_n christian_n as_o she_o do_v break_v her_o marriage-covenant_n with_o christ_n and_o yield_v herself_o up_o to_o another_o husband_n for_o rome_n pagan_a be_v never_o marry_v to_o christ_n and_o therefore_o though_o she_o may_v be_v call_v babylon_n in_o the_o figure_n yet_o she_o be_v not_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n second_o she_o be_v describe_v in_o the_o text_n have_v a_o golden_a cup_n in_o her_o hand_n by_o which_o amorous_a poâ—…ion_n she_o do_v entice_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o commit_v fornication_n with_o she_o now_o this_o do_v not_o appertain_v to_o rome_n pagan_a but_o to_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o have_v great_o deceive_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n by_o her_o idolatry_n and_o superdition_n three_o it_o be_v clear_a from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n that_o the_o woman_n do_v ride_v the_o beast_n in_o its_o last_o and_o renew_a state_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n for_o these_o shall_v carry_v the_o whore_n and_o shall_v be_v whole_o at_o her_o devotion_n till_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v fulfil_v and_o after_o that_o they_o shall_v hate_v she_o as_o much_o and_o burn_v her_o flesh_n with_o fire_n if_o we_o apply_v this_o to_o rome_n pagan_a there_o be_v nothing_o will_v agree_v for_o she_o have_v no_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n but_o all_o thing_n may_v be_v
bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v make_v himself_o head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o consequent_o be_v no_o other_o but_o a_o counter-christ_n in_o this_o we_o agree_v wiâ—…h_v they_o and_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o ensue_a discourse_n and_o for_o a_o particular_a accommodation_n of_o the_o text_n we_o will_v proceed_v in_o brief_a to_o show_v what_o understanding_n we_o have_v of_o those_o passage_n that_o have_v lie_v in_o the_o dark_a so_o long_o the_o reader_n perhaps_o will_v be_v the_o better_o prepare_v to_o understand_v when_o he_o shall_v have_v a_o short_a description_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o shall_v more_o large_o be_v deliver_v afterward_o first_o for_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o number_n i_o do_v not_o take_v it_o in_o the_o ordinary_a way_n for_o lateinos_n or_o any_o such_o grammatical_a name_n but_o the_o name_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n be_v the_o power_n headship_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o beast_n if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o true_a discovery_n of_o the_o name_n in_o this_o sense_n i_o may_v confident_o believe_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o number_n have_v not_o lie_v in_o obscurity_n all_o this_o while_n second_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o manifestation_n of_o this_o name_n or_o headship_n the_o great_a part_n of_o protestant_a writer_n and_o in_o a_o manner_n all_o that_o have_v speak_v of_o these_o thing_n with_o any_o solidity_n affirm_v that_o it_o begin_v solemn_o public_o and_o by_o authority_n to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o decree_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n this_o be_v the_o remarkable_a time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o this_o we_o say_v be_v exact_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n in_o which_o respect_n the_o number_n be_v call_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n that_o be_v the_o number_n that_o do_v decipher_v specify_v and_o characterise_v the_o name_n or_o headship_n in_o the_o most_o remarkable_a beginning_n and_o edition_n thereof_o but_o see_v the_o great_a question_n will_v be_v concern_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n let_v we_o consider_v the_o whole_a systeme_n and_o body_n of_o these_o kingdom_n and_o so_o proceed_v by_o analogy_n the_o first_o be_v the_o babylonian_a now_o if_o we_o inquire_v where_o this_o kingdom_n do_v begin_v not_o from_o nabonasser_n not_o from_o any_o babylonian_a king_n immediate_o ensue_v but_o from_o nabuchadnezzar_n for_o of_o he_o it_o be_v particular_o say_v thou_o be_v this_o head_n of_o gold_n dan._n 2._o he_o first_o bring_v the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n and_o in_o he_o therefore_o we_o be_v to_o settle_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o babylonian_a as_o the_o first_o metal-kingdome_n the_o second_o be_v the_o persian_a and_o here_o also_o if_o we_o examine_v when_o this_o metal-kingdome_n do_v begin_v not_o simple_o from_o that_o time_n when_o that_o people_n begin_v to_o have_v a_o form_n of_o government_n but_o from_o that_o time_n as_o they_o begin_v to_o exercise_v monarchical_a dominion_n in_o and_o over_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o church_n this_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o time_n of_o cyrus_n in_o he_o therefore_o the_o persian_a do_v commence_v as_o the_o second_o metal-kingdome_n the_o three_o be_v the_o grecian_a and_o if_o we_o proceed_v in_o the_o same_o method_n we_o must_v not_o general_o and_o indefinite_o look_v to_o the_o time_n when_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n begin_v to_o have_v rule_n and_o government_n among_o they_o but_o when_o they_o begin_v their_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n now_o this_o come_v to_o pasâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d time_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a who_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o 〈◊〉_d particular_a sense_n express_o call_v the_o first_o king_n daâ—…_n 8._o 21._o in_o he_o than_o we_o be_v to_o fix_v the_o true_a 〈◊〉_d and_o beginning_n of_o the_o grecian_a as_o the_o three_o metal-kingdome_n the_o four_o be_v the_o roman_n and_o if_o we_o proceed_v by_o the_o same_o analogy_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o find_v when_o that_o nation_n do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o here_o we_o must_v not_o reckon_v from_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n or_o augustus_n caesar_n but_o from_o that_o time_n when_o the_o roman_a legion_n first_o enter_v jerusalem_n when_o they_o bring_v the_o land_n of_o judea_n in_o subjection_n when_o they_o erect_v their_o government_n in_o those_o country_n which_o former_o do_v belong_v to_o the_o house_n of_o david_n and_o when_o in_o their_o particular_a time_n they_o do_v begin_v to_o exercise_v the_o same_o cruelty_n and_o hardness_n against_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o babylonian_n persian_n and_o grecian_n have_v do_v before_o under_o each_o of_o their_o empire_n respective_o here_o we_o be_v to_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n now_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o 666_o before_o the_o go_v forth_o of_o the_o decree_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o church_n and_o so_o we_o have_v the_o clear_a meaning_n of_o the_o text_n let_v he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n government_n and_o universal_a headship_n in_o the_o first_o institution_n thereof_o be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o therefore_o 666_o be_v right_o and_o apocalyptical_o call_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n by_o this_o character_n the_o church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n and_o so_o downward_o have_v they_o give_v themselves_o to_o subtlety_n of_o observation_n in_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o prophetical_a time_n by_o wisdom_n some_o of_o they_o perhaps_o may_v have_v find_v out_o the_o particular_a time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o visible_a appear_v of_o this_o name_n or_o headship_n set_v up_o in_o the_o great_a derogation_n to_o his_o sovereignty_n and_o dominion_n that_o be_v only_a lord_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v one_o thing_n in_o the_o text_n which_o if_o it_o be_v attentive_o consider_v will_v abundant_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o interpretation_n it_o be_v express_o say_v let_v he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n count_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n though_o there_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o these_o two_o yet_o in_o the_o case_n we_o now_o speak_v of_o they_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o for_o as_o daniel_n number_v the_o four_o great_a empire_n and_o revolution_n of_o time_n by_o so_o many_o region_n part_n and_o division_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n in_o which_o regard_n it_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n dan._n 2._o so_o he_o do_v decipher_v the_o same_o tyrannical_a empire_n and_o the_o same_o revolution_n of_o time_n by_o four_o great_a beast_n in_o which_o respect_n it_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o my_o understanding_n the_o spirit_n do_v as_o good_a as_o point_v with_o the_o finger_n to_o this_o way_n of_o interpretation_n for_o if_o it_o be_v a_o duty_n for_o he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n to_o count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o question_n will_v be_v what_o rule_n shall_v he_o number_v by_o that_o so_o he_o may_v find_v out_o the_o account_n the_o answer_n be_v plain_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n let_v he_o count_v by_o the_o change_n of_o empire_n and_o by_o the_o revolution_n of_o time_n in_o daniel_n image_n and_o so_o the_o event_n do_v full_o answer_v the_o prediction_n for_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n there_o be_v exact_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n only_o the_o follower_n of_o junius_n such_o as_o piscator_fw-la polanus_fw-la willet_n rolloc_n deodate_v and_o other_o will_v say_v how_o can_v the_o number_n take_v date_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n when_o the_o roman_a be_v no_o metal-kingdome_n but_o do_v begin_v at_o the_o end_n of_o all_o those_o kingdom_n to_o satisfy_v my_o own_o understanding_n and_o the_o understanding_n of_o other_o
in_o this_o place_n for_o power_n and_o headship_n but_o it_o be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a that_o we_o shall_v build_v upon_o such_o a_o sense_n i_o answer_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v necessary_o be_v construe_v and_o take_v for_o his_o power_n and_o headship_n because_o as_o a_o potentate_n he_o do_v confront_v the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o therefore_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n can_v rational_o and_o fair_o be_v take_v in_o any_o other_o sense_n paraeus_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o roman_n do_v open_v the_o meaning_n of_o these_o word_n as_o i_o live_v say_v the_o lord_n every_o knee_n shall_v bow_v to_o i_o and_o every_o tongue_n shall_v confess_v to_o god_n rom._n 14._o 11._o from_o the_o misunderstanding_n of_o this_o place_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o superstitious_a bow_v at_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n have_v its_o first_o original_n and_o he_o do_v show_v the_o irrationality_n of_o that_o practice_n for_o why_o say_v he_o shall_v man_n be_v uncover_v and_o why_o shall_v they_o bow_v their_o knee_n at_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n rather_o than_o at_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n or_o at_o the_o name_n of_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n further_o he_o do_v insist_v upon_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o superstition_n when_o man_n give_v worship_n to_o letter_n and_o syllable_n rather_o than_o to_o the_o person_n himself_o and_o therefore_o he_o come_v positive_o to_o define_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n and_o so_o he_o say_v nomen_fw-la jesu_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la vox_fw-la dâ—…ssyllaba_fw-la scripta_fw-la picta_fw-la aut_fw-la pronunciata_fw-la sed_fw-la persona_fw-la majestas_fw-la &_o imperium_fw-la seruâ—…toris_fw-la cui_fw-la omnes_fw-la subjectionem_fw-la debent_fw-la the_o name_n of_o jesus_n be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o two_o syllable_n write_v paint_a or_o pronounce_v but_o it_o be_v the_o person_n majesty_n and_o dominion_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o which_o all_o do_v owe_v subjection_n so_o i_o may_v say_v in_o the_o present_a case_n that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n thereof_o be_v his_o sovereign_a power_n and_o authority_n to_o which_o all_o his_o vâ—…stals_n do_v yield_v their_o subjection_n and_o they_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n who_o have_v look_v to_o the_o name_n lateinos_n and_o the_o numeral_a letter_n of_o that_o name_n for_o the_o name_n be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o one_o two_o three_o or_o four_o syllable_n write_v paint_a or_o pronounce_v but_o the_o name_n of_o the_o bâ—…ast_n be_v his_o power_n and_o headship_n stand_v in_o immediate_a opposition_n to_o the_o name_n or_o headship_n of_o the_o lamb._n but_o if_o you_o ask_v what_o certainty_n there_o be_v of_o this_o interpretation_n the_o ground_n i_o build_v upon_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o opposition_n and_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n if_o we_o take_v the_o name_n for_o a_o grammatical_a name_n what_o certainty_n can_v there_o be_v and_o who_o can_v particular_o define_v what_o the_o name_n be_v doctor_n mayer_n upon_o the_o place_n have_v reject_v several_a name_n and_o their_o calculation_n by_o numeral_a letter_n do_v thus_o determine_v as_o long_o say_v he_o as_o we_o go_v this_o way_n to_o work_v we_o shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o convince_v the_o adversary_n there_o be_v so_o many_o name_n that_o do_v contain_v the_o number_n and_o for_o my_o part_n i_o do_v believe_v that_o if_o man_n will_v peruse_v the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n lexicon_n they_o shall_v find_v many_o word_n which_o either_o several_o or_o joint_o will_v make_v 666_o by_o the_o calculation_n of_o the_o numeral_a letter_n now_o what_o certainty_n be_v in_o all_o this_o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o we_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o his_o universal_a power_n this_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n with_o the_o analogy_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o good_a exception_n to_o the_o contrary_n now_o to_o gather_v up_o all_o into_o one_o sum_n though_o the_o name_n of_o a_o thing_n the_o name_n of_o a_o person_n the_o name_n of_o a_o place_n the_o name_n of_o a_o state_n or_o any_o suchlike_a may_v be_v ambiguor_n yet_o we_o may_v find_v out_o from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n that_o which_o will_v determine_v the_o ambiguity_n if_o any_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v take_v for_o any_o thing_n else_o as_o well_o as_o for_o his_o sovereign_a power_n i_o yield_v that_o it_o may_v be_v so_o but_o if_o we_o look_v to_o analogy_n in_o the_o scripture_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v take_v for_o his_o sovereignty_n as_o therefore_o in_o the_o like_a case_n when_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o believe_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o the_o name_n abaddon_n apollyon_n harmageddon_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o forehead_n of_o the_o 144000_o of_o the_o lord_n make_v himself_o know_v to_o moses_n by_o the_o name_n jehovah_n of_o the_o father_n give_v to_o the_o son_n a_o name_n above_o every_o name_n that_o at_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n every_o knee_n shall_v bow_v as_o in_o these_o several_a scripture_n we_o be_v not_o to_o look_v after_o name_n consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n but_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o truth_n according_a to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n we_o be_v not_o to_o look_v after_o such_o a_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v mere_o literal_a but_o after_o such_o a_o name_n that_o will_v hold_v correspondency_n with_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o the_o text_n and_o with_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o if_o this_o be_v so_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o conclude_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v no_o other_o but_o his_o potency_n or_o headship_n second_o we_o argue_v from_o the_o condition_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o mark._n for_o as_o à _fw-la priori_fw-la we_o may_v come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o mark_n by_o the_o right_n state_v and_o define_v of_o the_o name_n so_o à _fw-la posteriori_fw-la by_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o mark_v we_o may_v come_v to_o understand_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o name_n see_v that_o it_o be_v call_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n they_o shall_v be_v torment_v day_n and_o night_n that_o receive_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n rev._n 14._o 11._o i_o find_v that_o many_o approve_a commentator_n who_o do_v much_o differ_v from_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o interpretation_n do_v willing_o agree_v that_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n now_o upon_o their_o own_o ground_n do_v they_o not_o affirm_v also_o in_o sense_n and_o substance_n that_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o what_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n be_v he_o not_o such_o a_o one_o that_o do_v believe_v receive_v and_o profess_v the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n take_v away_o the_o catholicism_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n the_o faith_n and_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n will_v be_v a_o mere_a nonens_a or_o nullity_n so_o then_o if_o this_o profession_n be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n as_o grasserus_n brightman_n piscator_fw-la and_o other_o expositor_n will_v have_v it_o i_o say_v upon_o their_o own_o ground_n the_o universal_a headship_n must_v be_v the_o name_n itself_o see_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n and_o so_o our_o conclusion_n be_v prove_v à _fw-la posteriori_fw-la from_o the_o condition_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o mark_n we_o may_v know_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o name_n the_o three_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o image_n which_o be_v homogeneal_a and_o answerable_a to_o the_o name_n in_o the_o nature_n and_o essence_n thereof_o for_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n i_o may_v take_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n already_o sufficient_o declare_v in_o the_o commentary_n of_o the_o protestant_a writer_n in_o they_o it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a splendour_n and_o glory_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n ancient_o decay_v in_o rome_n imperial_a and_o in_o the_o latter_a time_n repair_v and_o revive_v in_o rome_n papal_n the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n show_v that_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n and_o that_o the_o image_n be_v make_v to_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v wound_v in_o one_o
time_n must_v consume_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o as_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n object_n but_o whereas_o piscator_fw-la do_v allege_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v to_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n when_o the_o gentile_n far_o and_o near_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o preachiâ—…g_n of_o the_o apostle_n sol._n i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n do_v then_o begin_v to_o fill_v the_o earth_n for_o the_o bound_n of_o his_o spiritual_a kingdom_n be_v much_o enlarge_v by_o their_o travel_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o purpose_n the_o text_n speak_v plain_o of_o a_o monarchical_a kingdom_n of_o such_o a_o kingdom_n oppose_v to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n that_o shall_v subdue_v and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o gospel_n among_o all_o nation_n and_o by_o name_n saint_n paul_n fill_v all_o place_n from_o jerusalem_n to_o illyricum_n with_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ._n yet_o nevertheless_o for_o all_o this_o large_a spread_n of_o the_o gospel_n there_o be_v no_o destruction_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o those_o time_n the_o roman_n continue_v their_o power_n and_o tyranny_n though_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v preach_v everywhere_o but_o when_o the_o stone_n shall_v become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n before_o this_o can_v be_v do_v the_o stone_n must_v strike_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n thereof_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n must_v be_v break_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o gospel_n before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o throne_n now_o if_o we_o apply_v these_o thing_n to_o the_o time_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o church_n be_v in_o perpetual_a conflict_n with_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n for_o 300_o yearâ—…_n together_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o first_o persecution_n now_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o primitive_a mareyr_n that_o they_o overcome_v he_o to_o wit_n the_o persecute_v empire_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o their_o testimony_n and_o they_o love_v not_o their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n rev._n 12._o 11._o by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o place_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o lord_n christ_n by_o his_o power_n and_o his_o martyr_n by_o their_o suffering_n both_o together_o do_v break_v the_o tyranny_n of_o that_o persecute_v empire_n it_o be_v say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o overcome_v he_o to_o wit_n the_o dragon_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n the_o saint_n by_o their_o suffering_n do_v overcome_v he_o and_o so_o the_o gospel_n be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o regent_n law_n the_o woman_n bring_v forth_o a_o manchild_n that_o shall_v rule_v all_o nation_n with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o there_o be_v some_o beginning_n thereof_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n vers_fw-la 9_o 10_o 11._o now_o whereas_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v afterward_o that_o the_o christian_a empire_n be_v break_v to_o piece_n by_o the_o come_n down_o of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n out_o of_o the_o north_n and_o ten_o king_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n aforesaid_a then_o also_o according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n a_o new_a persecute_v empire_n be_v erect_v to_o try_v the_o faith_n and_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n this_o in_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n be_v call_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n thereof_o now_o this_o kingdom_n also_o shall_v be_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n the_o nation_n shall_v be_v undeceive_v and_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o regent_n law_n as_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a but_o be_v hiâ—…dered_v afterward_o but_o now_o it_o shall_v be_v far_o otherwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v so_o set_v up_o after_o the_o break_n in_o piece_n of_o the_o toe_n and_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n after_o the_o wear_n out_o of_o the_o antichristian_a tyranny_n that_o he_o shall_v reign_v 1000_o year_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o we_o must_v look_v after_o the_o monarchical_a beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o we_o shall_v have_v some_o occasion_n to_o speak_v more_o large_o afterward_o now_o let_v we_o consider_v what_o be_v allege_v by_o polanus_fw-la polanus_fw-la the_o scope_n of_o daniel_n be_v to_o speak_v of_o those_o great_a empire_n only_o that_o shall_v stand_v up_o one_o after_o another_o till_o christ_n in_o those_o territory_n where_o the_o babylonian_a begin_v now_o the_o roman_a have_v nothing_o that_o the_o babylonian_a have_v but_o only_o syria_n and_o egypt_n he_o have_v nothing_o that_o the_o persian_a have_v more_o than_o the_o babylonian_a but_o asia_n the_o less_o therefore_o the_o roman_a be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v one_o of_o the_o four_o empire_n answer_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o roman_a go_v no_o further_o eastward_o than_o the_o river_n euphrates_n neither_o do_v he_o possess_v many_o of_o those_o eastern_a country_n which_o be_v former_o under_o the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n but_o what_o of_o all_o this_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o our_o purpose_n that_o he_o possess_v all_o those_o country_n on_o this_o side_n euphrates_n which_o be_v the_o continent_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o church_n continent_n the_o roman_a be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o babylonian_a persian_a and_o grecian_a empire_n for_o look_v what_o monarchy_n the_o babylonian_a begin_v over_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o same_o be_v continue_v by_o the_o roman_n when_o their_o time_n come_v to_o have_v the_o monarchy_n over_o the_o church_n if_o this_o be_v a_o truth_n we_o may_v quick_o answer_v the_o objection_n of_o dr_n willet_n which_o be_v much_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n these_o be_v his_o word_n this_o vision_n of_o a_o humane_a image_n signify_v one_o unite_v body_n consist_v of_o divers_a kingdom_n one_o succeed_v another_o as_o the_o part_n of_o the_o body_n do_v join_v one_o to_o another_o the_o beginning_n and_o head_n of_o which_o be_v babylon_n and_o then_o he_o add_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v distant_a at_o least_o 1200_o mile_n can_v not_o make_v one_o unite_a body_n with_o it_o therefore_o that_o monarchy_n can_v here_o fit_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o may_v argue_v the_o grecian_a kingdom_n be_v distant_a many_o mile_n from_o the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a therefore_o it_o can_v be_v compact_v into_o the_o same_o image_n of_o persecute_v empire_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n which_o we_o be_v on_o for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o measure_v the_o monarchy_n by_o the_o longitude_n latitude_n and_o distance_n of_o place_n but_o by_o the_o same_o succession_n of_o monarchical_a dominion_n over_o the_o church_n territory_n in_o this_o sense_n the_o roman_a may_v be_v place_v in_o the_o same_o image_n of_o monarchical_a empire_n as_o long_o as_o he_o do_v continue_v the_o same_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o church_n which_o the_o babylonian_a begin_v and_o therefore_o when_o the_o scripture_n do_v call_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n it_o be_v a_o very_a proper_a expression_n for_o she_o do_v continue_v the_o same_o tyranny_n over_o the_o saint_n which_o the_o babylonian_n begin_v and_o it_o be_v clear_a also_o that_o the_o same_o empire_n do_v devolve_v and_o descend_v upon_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o four_o alteration_n and_o change_n of_o state_n but_o let_v we_o proceed_v polanus_fw-la at_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n the_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n be_v ruin_v but_o so_o be_v not_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v not_o complete_a till_o the_o time_n of_o trajan_n therefore_o the_o roman_a be_v not_o the_o four_o kingdom_n answer_n i_o have_v already_o touch_v this_o point_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o piscator_fw-la but_o because_o i_o see_v many_o excellent_a expositor_n build_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o that_o this_o dissolution_n be_v at_o his_o incarnation_n because_o they_o build_v strong_o upon_o this_o we_o will_v bestow_v the_o more_o pain_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o matter_n to_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o let_v we_o look_v to_o that_o which_o the_o text_n natural_o afford_v and_o then_o let_v we_o make_v application_n from_o
the_o same_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n under_o the_o type_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n this_o be_v once_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o number_n 666_o and_o other_o apocalyptical_a mystery_n will_v begin_v to_o be_v make_v clear_a but_o see_v that_o dr_n willet_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o daniel_n and_o in_o his_o appendix_n against_o grasserus_n be_v something_o more_o copious_a in_o this_o matter_n we_o will_v therefore_o more_o diligent_o inquire_v whether_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o seleucian_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n the_o query_n be_v of_o three_o sort_n the_o first_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n the_o second_o from_o the_o ten_o horn_n the_o three_o from_o the_o description_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n the_o query_n from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v these_o querie_n 1_o how_o can_v the_o seleucidae_n be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o the_o earth_n under_o the_o type_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n see_v they_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o three_o beast_n go_v before_o chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 6._o chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 8_o 22._o if_o they_o make_v one_o of_o the_o four_o head_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n they_o can_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n the_o four_o beast_n must_v necessary_o be_v the_o roman_a seeing_z the_o third_z with_o four_o head_n be_v the_o grecian_a go_v before_o but_o dr_n willet_n thus_o reply_v alexander_n four_o captain_n be_v at_o the_o first_o regent_n under_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n aridaeus_n but_o they_o become_v the_o four_o beast_n when_o they_o erect_v the_o kingdom_n to_o themselves_o if_o we_o put_v alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n together_o we_o can_v give_v a_o clear_a reason_n why_o the_o three_o beast_n may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v four_o head_n because_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n that_o nation_n become_v divide_v into_o four_o kingdom_n as_o appear_v dan._n 8._o 8_o 22._o but_o if_o we_o take_v alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n aridaeus_n asunder_o from_o the_o four_o successor_n i_o can_v see_v possible_o how_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n in_o that_o abstract_n consideration_n may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v four_o head_n or_o that_o it_o may_v be_v decipher_v proper_o by_o such_o a_o character_n the_o four_o head_n do_v signify_v the_o four_o division_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n and_o can_v this_o be_v a_o character_n of_o alexander_n kingdom_n which_o in_o itself_o consider_v have_v no_o head_n part_n or_o division_n at_o all_o the_o scripture_n speak_v plain_o that_o the_o grecian_a be_v one_o entire_a kingdom_n in_o he_o and_o after_o his_o eradication_n the_o dominion_n begin_v to_o be_v divide_v into_o four_o part_n therefore_o his_o successor_n quatenus_fw-la head_n have_v no_o be_v at_o all_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o his_o dominion_n much_o less_o can_v they_o be_v the_o character_n of_o his_o kingdom_n at_o who_o only_a extirpation_n they_o be_v to_o begin_v as_o head_n of_o the_o grecian_a state_n beside_o it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a work_n to_o prove_v out_o of_o the_o story_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n be_v govern_v by_o four_o principal_a regent_n in_o his_o time_n and_o further_o if_o it_o can_v be_v make_v appear_v still_o this_o will_v be_v a_o great_a question_n whether_o in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o monarchy_n the_o scripture_n will_v look_v to_o such_o inferior_a administration_n darius_n the_o king_n set_v over_o the_o mede-persian_a kingdom_n 120_o prince_n dan._n 6._o 1_o 2_o 3._o and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o this_o number_n of_o regent_n be_v set_v forth_o as_o the_o special_a character_n of_o that_o monarchy_n we_o have_v a_o clear_a reason_n in_o the_o scripture_n wherefore_o the_o grecian_a state_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o type_n of_o four_o head_n scil_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o quadri-partite_a division_n of_o alexander_n kingdomâ—…_n after_o his_o death_n therefore_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o four_o regent_n of_o alexander_n during_o his_o life_n time_n i_o take_v rather_o to_o be_v a_o evasion_n than_o a_o just_a truth_n ground_v upon_o the_o prophecy_n or_o the_o civil_a story_n querie_n 2._o how_o can_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o the_o earth_n that_o shall_v be_v different_a from_o the_o former_a and_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o tread_v it_o down_o and_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 23._o how_o can_v this_o be_v apply_v to_o they_o the_o seleucidae_n be_v far_o inferior_a to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n four_o king_n or_o kingdom_n do_v arise_v out_o of_o he_o but_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o strength_n chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 22._o further_o the_o seleucians_n be_v far_o inferior_a to_o the_o former_a monarchy_n of_o babel_n and_o persia_n in_o greatness_n of_o power_n and_o largeness_n of_o dominion_n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o we_o apply_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o the_o roman_a all_o the_o property_n of_o that_o beast_n will_v be_v verify_v iâ—…_n him_z first_o the_o admirable_a condition_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n above_o the_o former_a second_o his_o multi-form_n and_o various_a shape_n three_o the_o greatness_n of_o terror_n four_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o strength_n five_o his_o iron-teeth_n and_o brazen-nayle_n six_o his_o action_n to_o devour_v and_o to_o break_v in_o piece_n seven_o the_o object_n of_o his_o victory_n to_o subdue_v the_o whole_a earth_n eight_o the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n and_o so_o the_o earth_n have_v long_a continue_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n than_o under_o any_o nay_o under_o aâ—…l_a the_o metal-kingdom_n all_o these_o property_n agree_v to_o the_o roman_a and_o i_o can_v possible_o see_v how_o they_o may_v be_v applicable_a to_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n but_o dr_n willet_n reply_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n make_v the_o four_o beast_n not_o so_o much_o in_o respect_n of_o great_a strength_n as_o in_o respect_n of_o great_a cruelty_n and_o hardness_n of_o disposition_n against_o the_o people_n of_o god_n the_o jew_n and_o therefore_o when_o it_o be_v say_v of_o this_o kingdom_n that_o it_o do_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n this_o be_v not_o simple_o the_o whole_a earth_n but_o the_o whole_a earth_n about_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n if_o we_o shall_v grant_v this_o principle_n of_o cruel_a disposition_n against_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n this_o will_v strong_o prove_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n for_o the_o jew_n suffer_v much_o from_o the_o babylonian_n much_o from_o the_o persian_n more_o from_o the_o grecian_n yet_o most_o of_o all_o from_o the_o roman_n they_o be_v under_o the_o roman_a tyranny_n for_o the_o space_n of_o 130_o year_n together_o and_o then_o last_o of_o all_o the_o nation_n and_o church_n be_v destroy_v by_o their_o mean_n the_o suffering_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o antiochus_n be_v great_a but_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o last_o and_o fatal_a destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n our_o saviour_n himself_o do_v testify_v as_o much_o when_o he_o speak_v concern_v the_o great_a calamity_n that_o shall_v come_v by_o the_o roman_n luk._n 21._o vers_fw-la 20_o 21_o 22_o 23._o and_o this_o also_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o a_o certain_a nameless_a writer_n in_o a_o tract_n concern_v antichrist_n and_o the_o four_o monarchy_n for_o say_v he_o quamvis_fw-la antiochus_n graviter_fw-la afflixit_fw-la juâ—…aeos_fw-la tamen_fw-la ea_fw-la afflictio_fw-la ad_fw-la tempus_fw-la tantum_fw-la duravit_fw-la &_o cum_fw-la illa_fw-la 〈◊〉_d quae_fw-la a_o romans_n facta_fw-la est_fw-la nequaquam_fw-la conferenda_fw-la therefore_o if_o the_o great_a degree_n of_o cruelty_n against_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v give_v denomination_n to_o the_o four_o beast_n the_o great_a suffering_n of_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v under_o the_o roman_n second_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o monarchy_n in_o the_o chaldee_n vision_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v call_v the_o only_a people_n of_o god_n in_o dan._n 2._o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o how_o that_o kingdom_n shall_v break_v the_o metal-kingdom_n now_o be_v this_o verify_v in_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v they_o only_o make_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n or_o have_v they_o be_v only_o use_v as_o instrument_n to_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n again_o it_o be_v mention_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a till_o the_o saint_n take_v the_o kingdom_n now_o what_o warrant_n be_v there_o to_o take_v they_o only_o for_o the_o saint_n of_o
ask_v what_o and_o who_o be_v they_o after_o who_o the_o little_a horn_n shall_v arise_v be_v they_o not_o the_o ten_o king_n signify_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o be_v not_o then_o the_o little_a horn_n the_o eleven_o in_o the_o same_o succession_n mr_n mede_n in_o his_o apost_n pag._n 74._o think_v that_o the_o word_n do_v best_o run_v in_o this_o sense_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n ten_o king_n shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d behind_o they_o as_o the_o 70_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o plain_o show_v the_o rise_n of_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n rise_v behind_o they_o in_o the_o order_n of_o time_n three_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o word_n go_v before_o for_o daniel_n will_v know_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o of_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o after_o they_o and_o the_o angel_n answer_n be_v suitable_a to_o the_o question_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v up_o after_o they_o and_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o vers_n 24._o now_o be_v not_o here_o a_o plain_a antithesis_fw-la or_o opposition_n betwixt_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o after_o upon_o these_o ground_n we_o may_v conclude_v that_o there_o be_v eleven_o horn_n mention_v in_o the_o text_n now_o if_o these_o be_v eleven_o king_n lineal_o succeed_v why_o be_v the_o beast_n call_v and_o set_v forth_o by_o the_o character_n of_o ten_o horn_n why_o be_v the_o most_o tyrannical_a prince_n leave_v out_o of_o the_o number_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o you_o take_v the_o four_o beast_n for_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n for_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v in_o a_o famous_a change_n of_o state_n all_o thing_n will_v agree_v for_o though_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v more_o tyrannical_a than_o any_o of_o the_o ten_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o of_o that_o edition_n of_o horn_n from_o whence_o the_o beast_n fetch_v his_o proper_a denomination_n in_o the_o goat_n of_o graeciae_fw-la chap._n 8._o there_o be_v six_o horn_n in_o all_o first_o alexander_n the_o great_a horn_n second_o his_o successor_n four_o notable_a horn_n and_o then_o three_o out_o of_o one_o of_o they_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n a_o little_a horn._n yet_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o six_o horn_n but_o four_o head_n and_o four_o horn_n be_v the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n for_o in_o a_o famous_a mutation_n of_o state_n that_o monarchy_n become_v divide_v into_o four_o realm_n so_o likewise_o though_o the_o little_a horn_n scil_n the_o papacy_n be_v more_o terrible_a than_o any_o of_o the_o ten_o go_v before_o yet_o the_o ten_o horn_n give_v the_o denomination_n to_o the_o beast_n because_o the_o roman_a in_o a_o famous_a alteration_n of_o government_n be_v parâ—…ed_v into_o ten_o inferior_a dominion_n there_o be_v a_o delineation_n of_o the_o roman_a by_o the_o same_o character_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n chap._n 17._o vers_fw-la 12._o now_o whereas_o dr_n willet_n make_v the_o question_n how_o ten_o king_n may_v arise_v out_o of_o one_o kingdom_n at_o one_o time_n i_o answer_v as_o well_o as_o four_o king_n or_o realm_n may_v arise_v out_o of_o one_o grecian_a kingdom_n at_o one_o time_n the_o four_o horn_n be_v four_o king_n or_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v stand_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d out_o of_o that_o nation_n chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 22._o so_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ex_fw-la regno_fw-la out_o of_o that_o four_o or_o roman_a kingdom_n chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 24._o querie_n 2._o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v one_o in_o the_o same_o row_n or_o order_n why_o do_v the_o spirit_n put_v such_o a_o difference_n between_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o according_a to_o the_o text_n there_o be_v a_o great_a distance_n between_o they_o they_o be_v of_o a_o former_a edition_n this_o of_o a_o latter_a they_o come_v up_o together_o and_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n this_o after_o some_o pause_n or_o interval_n of_o time_n come_v up_o after_o they_o be_v diverse_a from_o they_o before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o former_a be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o row_n of_o seleucian_n king_n i_o can_v see_v how_o this_o can_v be_v true_a either_o in_o the_o general_n or_o in_o the_o particular_a accommodation_n in_o the_o general_a it_o be_v not_o true_a for_o the_o seleucian_n king_n reign_v one_o after_o another_o make_v but_o one_o dynastie_a for_o though_o some_o of_o the_o king_n be_v more_o mighty_a than_o other_o and_o some_o more_o cruel_a against_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n yet_o all_o make_v but_o one_o succession_n of_o king_n in_o the_o same_o kingdom_n now_o if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o text_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o a_o double_a change_n or_o form_n of_o state_n the_o first_o be_v when_o the_o ten_o king_n arise_v the_o second_o when_o the_o little_a horn_n arise_v up_o after_o they_o which_o be_v diverse_a from_o they_o and_o subdue_v three_o of_o the_o former_a king_n and_o so_o become_v great_a the_o scope_n of_o this_o scripture_n be_v concern_v the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n into_o ten_o regency_n or_o division_n at_o one_o time_n and_o after_o some_o space_n of_o time_n it_o show_v how_o the_o little_a horn_n arise_v and_o subdue_v three_o of_o the_o former_a realm_n we_o can_v see_v how_o this_o can_v be_v speak_v so_o proper_o of_o king_n reign_v one_o after_o another_o in_o the_o same_o policy_n or_o government_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a in_o the_o particular_a accommodation_n for_o they_o that_o will_v have_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n to_o be_v the_o little_a horn_n they_o have_v not_o yet_o clear_v the_o point_n first_o how_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v the_o ten_o seleucian_n king_n second_o how_o he_o be_v more_o potent_a than_o his_o father_n antiochus_n magnus_n or_o seleucâ—…_n nicanor_n three_o how_o he_o do_v pluck_v up_o three_o of_o the_o former_a seleucian_n king_n by_o the_o root_n four_o how_o he_o do_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a till_o the_o saint_n do_v take_v the_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v be_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o five_o how_o he_o do_v continue_v his_o dominion_n and_o persecution_n so_o long_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v destroy_v and_o his_o body_n give_v to_o the_o burn_a fire_n all_o these_o particular_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v clear_v in_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n something_o have_v be_v speak_v in_o the_o commentary_n which_o i_o take_v rather_o to_o be_v evasion_n than_o just_a answer_n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o you_o take_v the_o roman_a for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n all_o thing_n will_v agree_v for_o in_o a_o famous_a revolution_n of_o empire_n that_o monarchy_n become_v divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n as_o it_o be_v set_v forth_o by_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o horned_a beast_n our_o of_o the_o sea_n rev._n 13._o 1._o after_o this_o another_o rose_z out_o of_o the_o earth_n this_o in_o daniel_n be_v call_v the_o little_a horn_n which_o be_v the_o emblem_n and_o type_n of_o the_o papal_a government_n now_o to_o this_o last_o edition_n of_o roman_a state_n all_o the_o aforemention_v particular_n do_v agree_v first_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o be_v more_o dreadful_a than_o any_o of_o the_o horn_n go_v before_o second_o that_o it_o do_v eradicate_v some_o of_o the_o former_a to_o have_v elbow-room_n in_o italy_n three_o that_o it_o do_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n four_o that_o the_o wear_n out_o of_o the_o saint_n be_v till_o the_o body_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o burn_a fire_n and_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a do_v begin_v to_o reign_v with_o christ_n chap._n 19_o vers_fw-la 20._o and_o chap._n 20._o vers_fw-la 4._o querie_n 3_o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n the_o last_o king_n why_o be_v it_o say_v i_o consider_v the_o horn_n and_o behold_v there_o come_v up_o among_o they_o another_o little_a horn_n vers_fw-la 8._o if_o these_o be_v so_o many_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n how_o can_v the_o little_a horn_n that_o come_v last_o of_o all_o be_v say_v to_o come_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d inter_fw-la ea_fw-la among_o they_o to_o have_v be_v and_o existence_n with_o they_o we_o do_v willing_o yield_v that_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seleucian_n
this_o four_o monarchy_n be_v to_o be_v state_v according_a to_o church-relation_n second_o we_o will_v show_v out_o of_o the_o story_n in_o who_o time_n and_o by_o who_o mean_n the_o church_n come_v first_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n now_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o people_n may_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o argument_n argument_n i._n where_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n do_v begin_v by_o the_o same_o analogy_n we_o be_v to_o proceed_v in_o state_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n but_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n do_v begin_v each_o of_o they_o in_o their_o several_a time_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o confine_n adjoin_v come_v under_o their_o dominion_n therefore_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n begin_v when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o confine_n about_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o people_n the_o major_n be_v clear_a for_o none_o will_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v hold_v analogy_n with_o the_o three_o former_a empire_n in_o their_o beginning_n and_o for_o the_o minor_a we_o prove_v it_o by_o induction_n of_o singulars_n as_o for_o ensample_n example_n 1._o first_o in_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n the_o first_o of_o daniel_n four_o there_o be_v many_o potent_a king_n that_o do_v reign_v in_o that_o succession_n before_o the_o time_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n for_o he_o begin_v to_o reign_v in_o the_o 144_o year_n of_o the_o aera_fw-la of_o nabonazzar_n now_o the_o several_a name_n of_o the_o king_n the_o time_n of_o their_o reign_n and_o the_o order_n of_o their_o succession_n be_v all_o set_v down_o in_o the_o famous_a canon_n of_o ptolemy_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v afterward_o but_o not_o to_o go_v far_o for_o a_o example_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o one_o merodach-baladan_a in_o the_o canon_n aforesaid_a call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o hezekiah_n king_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n 20._o 12._o there_o be_v then_o a_o succession_n of_o babylonian_a king_n before_o nabuchadnezzar_n you_o will_v say_v why_o be_v he_o then_o call_v the_o head_n of_o gold_n as_o much_o in_o sense_n as_o the_o first_o babylonian_n king_n i_o answer_v though_o he_o be_v not_o simple_o the_o first_o babylonian_n king_n other_o reign_v before_o he_o yet_o he_o be_v the_o first_o prince_n of_o the_o babylonian_n that_o bring_v the_o jewish_a church_n and_o the_o confine_n about_o that_o church_n within_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n example_n 2._o second_o that_o kingdom_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n whereof_o darius_n and_o cyrus_n be_v the_o founder_n if_o we_o go_v strict_o to_o work_v the_o foundation_n of_o these_o be_v lay_v before_o for_o it_o be_v manifest_o plain_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_a historian_n and_o by_o the_o chronographical_a table_n now_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o man_n that_o there_o be_v a_o potent_a race_n of_o the_o king_n of_o media_n down_o from_o arbaces_n the_o mede_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o darius_n and_o cyrus_n be_v the_o true_a founder_n of_o the_o mede-persian_a kingdom_n because_o they_o first_o bring_v the_o jewish_a church_n under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n and_o that_o which_o be_v very_o remarkable_a to_o our_o present_a purpose_n though_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n famous_o know_v among_o historian_n that_o cyrus_n begin_v to_o reign_v in_o the_o 55_o olympiad_n though_o he_o subdue_v many_o nation_n &_o propagate_v the_o persian_a empire_n very_o far_o yet_o the_o scripture_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o that_o beginning_n but_o then_o only_o when_o the_o church_n come_v within_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o persian_a dominion_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o piscator_fw-la in_o his_o scholia_fw-la upon_o ezra_n chap._n 1._o vers_fw-la 2._o that_o the_o edict_n come_v forth_o in_o the_o first_o of_o cyrus_n king_n of_o persia._n this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n in_o babylon_n example_n 3._o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n be_v that_o of_o the_o grecian_n of_o which_o alexander_n become_v the_o head_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o darius_n the_o rough_a goat_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o grecian_n and_o the_o great_a horn_n to_o wit_n alexander_n be_v express_o call_v the_o first_o king_n dan._n 8._o 21._o now_o how_o can_v he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o first_o king_n of_o the_o grecian_n see_v there_o be_v many_o mighty_a king_n before_o he_o in_o and_o over_o that_o nation_n to_o let_v pass_v all_o the_o other_o state_n of_o greece_n in_o macedonia_n itself_o philip_n the_o father_n of_o alexander_n be_v a_o potent_a prince_n but_o the_o answer_n be_v as_o before_z he_o be_v the_o first_o monarchical_a king_n that_o subdue_v the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v never_o any_o grecian_a prince_n that_o extend_v the_o sovereign_a rule_n of_o that_o people_n so_o far_o eastward_o to_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o he_o and_o therefore_o he_o be_v express_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o king_n of_o the_o grecian_n from_o all_o the_o foremention_v particular_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n begin_v each_o of_o they_o in_o their_o several_a time_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o their_o respective_a dominion_n and_o so_o the_o assumption_n be_v prove_v if_o then_o we_o proceed_v in_o the_o same_o analogy_n we_o must_v necessary_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o the_o continent_n adjoin_v come_v first_o under_o the_o sovereign_a lordship_n and_o command_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n but_o yet_o for_o further_a confirmation_n of_o this_o truth_n we_o will_v produce_v some_o new_a argument_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o metal-kingdom_n be_v number_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o church_n first_o the_o revelation_n of_o these_o metal-kingdom_n be_v special_o for_o the_o saint_n and_o people_n of_o god_n for_o though_o one_o end_n be_v to_o discover_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n what_o succession_n of_o tyranny_n there_o shall_v be_v after_o he_o yet_o this_o be_v principal_o for_o the_o church_n sake_n and_o the_o church_n use_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v mention_v this_o secret_n be_v not_o reveal_v unto_o i_o for_o any_o wisdom_n that_o i_o have_v above_o all_o live_n but_o for_o their_o sake_n that_o shall_v make_v know_v the_o interpretation_n to_o the_o king_n vers_n 30._o therefore_o in_o the_o delineation_n of_o these_o tyrannical_a empire_n the_o lord_n do_v special_o intend_v to_o reveal_v to_o the_o church_n those_o change_n and_o vicissitude_n of_o time_n that_o she_o shall_v meet_v withal_o in_o relation_n to_o she_o then_o there_o be_v primary_o a_o discovery_n of_o these_o thing_n second_o these_o metal-kingdom_n be_v also_o discover_v to_o show_v in_o what_o region_n or_o part_n of_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v begin_v all_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n point_v main_o to_o christ_n some_o point_n to_o his_o parentage_n other_o to_o the_o place_n of_o his_o birth_n other_o to_o the_o tribe_n that_o he_o shall_v come_v of_o so_o this_o in_o special_a point_v to_o that_o period_n of_o time_n when_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v begin_v these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o monarchy_n be_v reckon_v according_a to_o the_o alteration_n which_o shall_v be_v in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n for_o where_o shall_v christ_n be_v bear_v but_o in_o judea_n and_o hereupon_o he_o be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n three_o if_o we_o go_v to_o that_o expression_n so_o often_o mention_v dan._n 11._o where_o the_o seleucian_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n and_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o lagidae_n the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n here_o we_o must_v necessary_o affirm_v that_o these_o empire_n be_v say_v to_o be_v north_n and_o south_n in_o some_o special_a relation_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v clear_a because_o judea_n do_v lie_v in_o the_o midst_n betwixt_o they_o as_o a_o lamb_n betwixt_o two_o wolf_n have_v the_o seleucidae_n on_o the_o north_n and_o the_o lagidae_n on_o the_o south_n now_o that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v herein_o principal_o respect_v the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n be_v clear_a i_o be_o come_v to_o make_v thou_o understand_v what_o shall_v befall_v thy_o people_n in_o
all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o their_o be_v all_o the_o controversy_n be_v about_o the_o minor_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o roman_a have_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n this_o be_v prove_v in_o these_o particular_n particular_a 1._o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v it_o must_v exercise_v sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a kingdom_n and_o so_o far_o melancthon_n definition_n of_o a_o monarchy_n do_v hold_v true_a though_o bodin_n do_v much_o deride_v it_o in_o high_a method_n of_o history_n chap._n 7._o so_o say_v melancthon_n monarchia_fw-la est_fw-la summa_fw-la unius_fw-la reipublica_fw-la potentia_fw-la quae_fw-la aliarum_fw-la opes_fw-la &_o cop_z as_o supper_n be_v possit_fw-la a_o monarchy_n be_v the_o supreme_a power_n of_o one_o commonwealth_n which_o can_v easy_o excel_v the_o riches_n and_o plenty_n of_o all_o other_o commonwealth_n whatsoever_o and_o so_o can_v the_o roman_a state_n in_o those_o time_n go_v beyond_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n when_o the_o â—…ewish_a church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o nation_n or_o people_n particular_a 2._o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v it_o must_v not_o only_o exercise_v sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a state_n but_o also_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a state_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n now_o the_o roman_a do_v first_o begin_v to_o do_v this_o at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o at_o the_o reduce_n of_o judea_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n particular_a 3._o the_o four_o kingdom_n do_v then_o begin_v when_o all_o the_o three_o former_a metal-kingdom_n have_v fulfil_v their_o several_a and_o respective_a time_n but_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n of_o persia_n and_o greece_n have_v then_o only_o complete_v the_o time_n of_o their_o monarchical_a rule_n in_o and_o about_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n ergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o we_o put_v all_o these_o particular_n into_o one_o sum_n the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n may_v be_v thus_o describe_v to_o be_v the_o four_o tyrannical_a state_n which_o in_o its_o time_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o former_a be_v to_o bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n but_o more_o special_o in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n continent_n this_o be_v the_o true_a definition_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n so_o far_o as_o such_o a_o matter_n may_v be_v define_v for_o first_o the_o thing_n define_v and_o the_o definition_n be_v convertible_a second_o the_o most_o essential_a attribute_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v mention_v three_o they_o be_v all_o mention_v therefore_o this_o be_v a_o true_a definition_n now_o all_o these_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v to_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o roman_a state_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n and_o the_o reduce_v of_o judea_n by_o pompey_n the_o great_a object_n but_o here_o perhaps_o some_o will_v reply_v julius_n caesar_n be_v the_o first_o roman_a monarch_n therefore_o the_o roman_a quatenus_fw-la the_o four_o monarchy_n do_v begin_v at_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n caesar_n and_o noâ—…_n at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n sol._n if_o you_o take_v a_o monarchy_n for_o a_o form_n of_o government_n in_o and_o by_o one_o only_o i_o acknowledge_v julius_n caesar_n to_o be_v the_o foundet_fw-la of_o that_o monarchy_n for_o he_o be_v the_o first_o prince_n that_o change_v the_o free_a state_n into_o the_o government_n by_o oâ—…e_n but_o i_o just_o question_n whether_o this_o be_v daniel_n meaning_n that_o everywhere_o and_o in_o every_o point_n of_o time_n these_o dominion_n must_v necessary_o be_v under_o one_o head_n to_o say_v the_o truth_n this_o be_v but_o a_o tradition_n borrow_v from_o the_o custom_n of_o speech_n they_o take_v it_o for_o a_o grant_v truth_n that_o these_o kingdom_n must_v be_v so_o constitute_v but_o this_o do_v not_o always_o necessary_o hold_v the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n be_v under_o one_o head_n in_o alexander_n the_o great_a but_o after_o that_o it_o come_v to_o be_v under_o four_o head_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o successor_n nay_o in_o the_o inter-regnum_n in_o the_o vacancy_n it_o be_v scarce_o under_o any_o head_n at_o all_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v under_o one_o head_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o caesar_n after_o that_o it_o come_v divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n nay_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o there_o be_v a_o intercision_n of_o roman_a majesty_n the_o beast_n be_v wound_v in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n and_o last_o of_o all_o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v destroy_v the_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o dominion_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a dan._n 7._o 27._o this_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o opposition_n to_o four_o kind_n of_o people_n that_o have_v the_o dominion_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n go_v before_o all_o these_o particular_n show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o always_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o daniel_n four_o kingdom_n that_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o administration_n shall_v be_v under_o one_o head_n it_o be_v a_o good_a and_o a_o material_a observation_n of_o helvicus_n in_o the_o aforementioned_a treatise_n pag._n 3._o quamobrem_fw-la say_v he_o nihil_fw-la movemur_fw-la aetymologiae_fw-la graecâ_fw-la ex_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quam_fw-la bodinus_fw-la ostendit_fw-la in_o methodo_fw-la histor._n cap._n 7._o cum_fw-la per_fw-la monarchiam_fw-la nihil_fw-la aliud_fw-la intelligan_v we_o quam_fw-la imperium_fw-la in_o mundo_fw-la summum_fw-la à _fw-la daniele_n praesiguratum_fw-la quod_fw-la deus_fw-la potentiâ_fw-la prae_fw-la caeteris_fw-la instruit_fw-la ut_fw-la cetera_fw-la illud_fw-la respiciant_fw-la and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o narrow_o look_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n though_o these_o kingdom_n be_v familiar_o call_v the_o four_o monarchy_n this_o be_v mean_v chief_o of_o their_o latitude_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o dominion_n as_o they_o be_v so_o many_o summa_fw-la imperia_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o these_o dominion_n shall_v be_v always_o under_o one_o head_n and_o therefore_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n give_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n a_o great_a kingdom_n and_o a_o second_o arise_v up_o after_o he_o and_o a_o three_o that_o shall_v bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o last_o a_o four_o kingdom_n as_o strong_a as_o iron_n which_o shall_v bring_v all_o into_o subjection_n from_o all_o this_o we_o may_v collect_v that_o these_o several_a kingdom_n must_v have_v supreme_a dominion_n over_o inferior_a realm_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o supreme_a dominion_n that_o one_o man_n always_o must_v bear_v rule_n and_o therefore_o look_v what_o sovereign_a dominion_n nabuchadnezzar_n begin_v over_o the_o church_n the_o same_o do_v descend_v in_o as_o large_a a_o way_n and_o in_o as_o ample_a a_o manner_n upon_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n come_v within_o the_o precinct_n of_o their_o dominion_n there_o be_v nothing_o then_o do_v exclude_v but_o that_o the_o roman_a may_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o freestaâ—…e_n for_o than_o they_o become_v supreme_a commander_n about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n object_n 2._o but_o if_o you_o allege_v that_o this_o be_v the_o way_n to_o confound_v the_o free-state_n and_o the_o monarchy_n of_o one_o together_o which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v answ._n it_o be_v the_o plot_n of_o the_o spirit_n not_o to_o look_v upon_o the_o several_a form_n of_o roman_a dominion_n but_o upon_o the_o roman_n as_o oppose_v to_o one_o grecian_a one_o persian_a one_o babylonian_a dominion_n go_v before_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o earth_n especial_o the_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n about_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v fall_v under_o the_o sovereign_a command_n of_o four_o sort_n of_o people_n and_o further_o it_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o show_v while_o these_o several_a dominion_n be_v in_o their_o flux_n and_o succession_n christ_n shall_v be_v bear_v and_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o if_o this_o be_v so_o we_o need_v not_o fear_v the_o confound_v together_o of_o two_o several_a kind_n of_o government_n into_o one._n it_o be_v enough_o for_o our_o purpose_n that_o the_o roman_a be_v imperium_fw-la in_o mundo_fw-la summum_fw-la the_o prevail_a dominion_n over_o the_o earth_n at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n come_v under_o their_o sovereign_a lordship_n
and_o power_n but_o yet_o further_o they_o that_o stand_v for_o such_o a_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n at_o julius_n caesar_n i_o desire_v they_o will_v answer_v this_o question_n in_o the_o table_n of_o the_o consul_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o be_v the_o space_n of_o 17_o year_n from_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n to_o the_o empire_n of_o julius_n caesar._n now_o concern_v this_o number_n of_o year_n it_o must_v be_v either_o reckon_v as_o a_o chasm_n in_o the_o prophetical_a chronologie_n or_o else_o it_o must_v be_v apply_v to_o some_o one_o of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o it_o can_v be_v reckon_v as_o a_o chasm_n in_o the_o prophetical_a chronologie_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a from_o the_o scripture_n that_o these_o four_o monarchical_a state_n must_v continue_v one_o after_o another_o in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n and_o when_o their_o time_n be_v in_o flux_n and_o succession_n than_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v begin_v therefore_o this_o portion_n of_o time_n from_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n to_o the_o monarchy_n of_o caesar_n must_v necessary_o be_v reckon_v as_o appertain_v to_o one_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n if_o so_o it_o must_v either_o appertain_v to_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n or_o to_o the_o roman_a type_v by_o the_o iron-metal_n for_o none_o will_v be_v so_o absurd_a as_o to_o apply_v it_o either_o to_o babel_n or_o persia_n which_o be_v destroy_v long_o before_o now_o they_o that_o apply_v this_o term_n of_o time_n to_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n how_o can_v they_o make_v their_o position_n good_a see_v that_o people_n be_v bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a type_v by_o the_o iron-metal_n you_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o â—…ree-state_n object_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d will_v reply_v the_o four_o persâ—…uting_a state_n of_o the_o world_n be_v compact_v together_o into_o one_o image_n but_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n do_v not_o persecute_v the_o church_n ergo._fw-la sol._n by_o the_o like_a reason_n you_o may_v argue_v that_o cyrus_n do_v not_o begin_v the_o persian_a kingdom_n nor_o alexander_n the_o grecian_a because_o neither_o of_o these_o monarch_n do_v actual_o afflict_v the_o church_n but_o if_o you_o shall_v say_v though_o they_o raise_v no_o actual_a persecution_n in_o their_o own_o person_n yet_o they_o do_v first_o bring_v the_o church_n within_o the_o verge_n of_o that_o dominion_n which_o in_o its_o time_n do_v notable_o afflict_v she_o i_o may_v say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o roman_n for_o if_o it_o may_v be_v suppose_v that_o they_o do_v not_o afflict_v the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n yet_o than_o she_o come_v first_o within_o the_o verge_n of_o that_o dominion_n where_o be_v the_o â—…orest_a persecution_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v again_o and_o again_o mention_v make_v of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o church_n under_o roman_a tyranny_n and_o when_o she_o be_v to_o bring_v forth_o her_o manchild_n that_o shall_v rule_v all_o nation_n with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n when_o she_o cry_v in_o pain_n to_o be_v deliver_v a_o great_a red_a dragon_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n do_v lie_v in_o wait_n to_o devour_v her_o child_n chap._n 12._o all_o do_v agree_v that_o this_o note_v the_o suffering_n of_o the_o church_n under_o roman_a tyranny_n there_o must_v then_o be_v some_o particular_a instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o church_n first_o come_v under_o that_o tyranny_n and_o there_o we_o must_v set_v the_o date_n of_o the_o tribulation_n second_o whereas_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o the_o roman_n do_v not_o afflict_v the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n this_o i_o do_v plain_o deny_v for_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o be_v speak_v by_o josephus_n for_o he_o i_o presume_v in_o this_o matter_n be_v able_a to_o give_v we_o the_o best_a information_n thus_o say_v he_o hircanus_n and_o aristobulus_n through_o their_o dissension_n and_o civil_a broil_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o that_o servitude_n that_o fall_v upon_o the_o jew_n for_o we_o have_v lose_v our_o liberty_n and_o have_v be_v subdue_v by_o the_o roman_n antiq._n lib._n 14._o ch_n 8._o and_o further_o he_o add_v that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v lament_v the_o roman_n in_o a_o little_a time_n have_v draw_v from_o we_o more_o than_o 10000_o talent_n and_o the_o royalty_n which_o before_o be_v a_o honour_n reserve_v to_o the_o high_a priest_n have_v be_v bestow_v upon_o man_n of_o obscurity_n antiq._n l._n 14._o c._n 8._o but_o if_o we_o go_v to_o particular_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n famous_o know_v to_o 3â—…_n all_o posteritâ—…_n how_o crassus_n do_v rob_v the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o when_o all_o this_o be_v do_v shall_v we_o say_v that_o the_o jew_n suffer_v nothing_o from_o the_o roman_n during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o time_n of_o nehemiah_n we_o may_v well_o conceive_v that_o these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o best_a time_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n yet_o mark_v what_o be_v express_v in_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o leviâ—…es_n behold_v we_o be_v servant_n this_o day_n and_o for_o the_o land_n that_o thou_o give_v unto_o our_o father_n to_o eat_v the_o fruit_n thereof_o and_o the_o good_a thereof_o behold_v we_o be_v servant_n in_o it_o and_o it_o yield_v much_o increase_n unto_o the_o king_n who_o thou_o have_v set_v over_o we_o because_o of_o our_o sin_n also_o they_o have_v dominion_n over_o our_o body_n and_o over_o our_o cattle_n at_o their_o pleasure_n and_o we_o be_v in_o great_a distress_n chap._n 9_o vers_fw-la 36_o 37._o here_o be_v then_o no_o public_a persecution_n for_o religion_n only_o their_o vassalage_n under_o the_o persian_a king_n be_v here_o note_v and_o may_v not_o all_o thing_n be_v right_o apply_v to_o the_o roman_n when_o they_o come_v to_o have_v supreme_a dominion_n in_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n be_v not_o the_o body_n life_n good_n cattle_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o all_o that_o they_o have_v at_o the_o roman_a devotion_n nay_o further_o if_o we_o will_v compare_v the_o time_n that_o go_v before_o with_o those_o that_o come_v after_o we_o shall_v find_v before_o the_o roman_n come_v into_o judea_n that_o the_o jew_n have_v indifferent_o well_o assert_v their_o liberty_n against_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o seleucian_n king_n as_o may_v appear_v in_o the_o story_n of_o the_o macchabee_n that_o rise_v up_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o their_o country_n but_o from_o that_o time_n as_o the_o roman_a legion_n enter_v jerusalem_n and_o a_o conquest_n be_v make_v over_o the_o church_n continent_n the_o jew_n do_v total_o and_o final_o lose_v that_o liberty_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o their_o city_n and_o temple_n and_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v note_v the_o christian_a church_n also_o have_v be_v under_o roman_a tyranny_n more_o or_o less_o to_o this_o very_a day_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n now_o then_o if_o we_o put_v all_o together_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o all_o thing_n neeful_a to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n begin_v to_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o roman_a state_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o at_o the_o subdue_a the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o we_o do_v here_o fix_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n argument_n iu._n where_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v insinuate_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a to_o be_v that_o be_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v insinuate_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a to_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n continent_n come_v first_o within_o the_o verge_n of_o their_o dominion_n therefore_o within_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n continent_n come_v under_o the_o verge_n of_o that_o dominion_n be_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n the_o major_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o can_v but_o think_v that_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v right_o expound_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o for_o the_o minor_a that_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v insinuate_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a to_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n we_o have_v these_o instance_n that_o follow_v the_o evangelist_n be_v to_o write_v the_o
but_o save_v the_o great_a worth_n and_o learning_n of_o such_o a_o author_n here_o be_v the_o very_a formality_n of_o antichristianism_n for_o which_o which_o man_n shall_v be_v liable_a to_o very_o great_a judgement_n unless_o they_o do_v repent_v and_o though_o they_o do_v distinguish_v betwixt_o two_o kind_n of_o head_n that_o head_n which_o be_v supreme_a and_o that_o which_o be_v ministerial_a it_o be_v too_o too_o well_o know_v if_o we_o go_v to_o practice_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o assume_v a_o ministerial_a headship_n to_o himself_o nay_o indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n he_o have_v make_v the_o headship_n of_o christ_n nothing_o at_o all_o nine_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n aught_o to_o be_v so_o expound_v that_o therein_o must_v appear_v the_o principal_a cause_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o martyr_n for_o after_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v destroy_v john_n see_v in_o the_o vision_n the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o word_n god_n and_o for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n nor_o receive_v his_o mark_n chap._n 20._o 3_o 4._o the_o special_a cause_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o martyr_n must_v be_v for_o the_o refusal_n of_o these_o thing_n if_o we_o transfer_v this_o to_o experience_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o great_a multitude_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n have_v be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n because_o they_o will_v not_o yield_v obedience_n to_o the_o law_n ceremony_n tradition_n and_o superstitious_a observation_n impose_v upon_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v slay_v because_o they_o hold_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o take_v the_o lord_n christ_n alone_o for_o the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v live_v only_o in_o subjection_n to_o his_o law_n now_o then_o to_o gather_v up_o all_o the_o aforemention_v particular_n into_o one_o sum_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n in_o the_o visibility_n thereof_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o all_o circumstance_n do_v wonderful_o agree_v but_o let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o give_v some_o special_a instance_n for_o this_o out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o here_o if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n we_o shall_v find_v a_o clear_a instance_n of_o the_o character_n or_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a antichrist_n for_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o one_o jason_n when_o he_o have_v buy_v the_o high_a priesthood_n for_o money_n and_o do_v assign_v 150_o talent_n more_o if_o he_o may_v have_v licence_n to_o set_v up_o a_o place_n for_o exercise_n and_o for_o the_o train_n up_o of_o youth_n in_o the_o fashion_n of_o the_o heathen_a and_o to_o write_v they_o of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o name_n of_o antiochian_o which_o when_o the_o king_n have_v grant_v and_o he_o have_v get_v the_o rule_n into_o his_o hand_n it_o be_v express_o say_v of_o this_o jason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d our_o english_a have_v it_o he_o forthwith_o bring_v his_o own_o nation_n to_o the_o greekish_a fashion_n junius_n and_o montanus_n and_o the_o lexicographer_n scapula_n have_v it_o ad_fw-la graecum_fw-la ritum_fw-la but_o i_o think_v the_o word_n may_v better_o be_v translate_v he_o carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o greek_a character_n 2_o macc._n 4._o 9_o 10._o for_o the_o more_o close_a and_o perfect_a application_n of_o this_o truth_n we_o will_v note_v these_o four_o particular_n 1._o what_o be_v the_o hellenick_n or_o grecian_a character_n 2._o who_o be_v the_o person_n that_o do_v receive_v it_o 3._o the_o time_n when_o 4._o the_o power_n and_o authority_n which_o do_v compel_v they_o to_o receive_v it_o for_o the_o first_o a_o character_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o note_n of_o distinction_n by_o and_o through_o which_o one_o sort_n of_o people_n be_v distinguish_v from_o another_o as_o the_o ephraimite_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o gileadite_n by_o the_o word_n shibole_v so_o one_o nation_n be_v distinguish_v from_o another_o by_o their_o language_n attire_n and_o other_o custom_n but_o in_o this_o case_n we_o have_v not_o to_o do_v with_o the_o mark_n of_o civil_a distinction_n and_o therefore_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o jason_n carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o hellenick_n character_n this_o be_v mean_v of_o such_o a_o way_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v the_o public_a profession_n among_o the_o profane_a grecian_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n in_o respect_n whereof_o that_o public_a profession_n be_v determinatus_fw-la modus_fw-la vivendi_fw-la as_o the_o schoolman_n speak_v contain_v that_o manner_n and_o way_n of_o live_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o antiochian_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v that_o whereby_o they_o of_o the_o romish_a religion_n be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o for_o they_o have_v a_o peculiar_a manner_n of_o live_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o that_o church_n under_o the_o pope_n the_o head_n there_o be_v then_o a_o exact_a agreement_n betwixt_o the_o hellenick_n and_o the_o romish_a character_n and_o in_o both_o nation_n man_n be_v distinguish_v by_o this_o as_o by_o the_o badge_n of_o their_o profession_n second_o for_o the_o person_n who_o be_v they_o that_o jason_n carry_v over_o to_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o grecian_a tyranny_n it_o be_v plain_o say_v that_o he_o carry_v over_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o own_o countryman_n of_o the_o stock_n and_o lineage_n of_o abraham_n and_o these_o thing_n be_v foretell_v by_o daniel_n the_o prophet_n many_o year_n before_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n many_o of_o his_o own_o countryman_n shall_v forsake_v the_o holy_a covenant_n dan._n 11._o 31_o 32._o and_o as_o he_o foretell_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v indeed_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n and_o in_o the_o story_n of_o josephus_n and_o other_o now_o if_o we_o apy_o this_o to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v a_o more_o general_a defection_n and_o apostasy_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n three_o for_o the_o time_n when_o be_v it_o that_o jason_n carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o hellenick_n character_n to_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o religion_n use_v by_o the_o grecian_n in_o the_o seleâ—…cian_a state_n it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n the_o grecian_a antichrist_n if_o therefore_o we_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o beast_n do_v cause_n all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n this_o be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o which_o be_v do_v before_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n the_o grecian_a antichrist_n who_o be_v set_v forth_o as_o a_o type_n and_o a_o figure_n of_o that_o great_a antichrist_n who_o shall_v come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n four_o for_o the_o power_n by_o and_o through_o which_o jason_n shall_v carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o hellenick_n character_n or_o to_o that_o way_n of_o profession_n it_o be_v then_o when_o he_o have_v get_v the_o rule_n into_o his_o hand_n some_o sin_n do_v increase_v by_o propagation_n as_o original_a sin_n some_o by_o ensample_n as_o many_o evil_a custom_n among_o we_o but_o here_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o increase_n and_o prevail_v of_o a_o sin_n by_o imperial_a edict_n by_o the_o countenance_n power_n and_o authority_n of_o they_o that_o have_v the_o sovereignty_n in_o their_o hand_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n all_o do_v receive_v the_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n and_o if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o reason_n it_o be_v a_o sin_n of_o monarchy_n or_o imperial_a power_n the_o beast_n as_o a_o potentate_n do_v cause_n all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n by_o the_o hellenick_n character_n use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a tyranny_n we_o may_v know_v what_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o often_o mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n and_o by_o the_o one_o we_o may_v find_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o other_o i_o have_v stay_v the_o long_a on_o this_o point_n because_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a matter_n in_o the_o text_n and_o the_o right_a
discovery_n of_o this_o will_v guide_v we_o in_o the_o clear_n of_o other_o thing_n for_o if_o we_o do_v right_o conceive_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n we_o may_v come_v to_o demonstrate_v the_o name_n itself_o what_o it_o be_v and_o when_o the_o name_n itself_o be_v true_o and_o apocalyptical_o define_v we_o may_v be_v the_o better_o prepare_v for_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o number_n all_o these_o do_v mutual_o depend_v each_o upon_o other_o and_o therefore_o for_o the_o subject-matter_n of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o several_a branch_n thereof_o we_o do_v thus_o determine_v in_o these_o three_o particular_n first_o the_o mark_n that_o he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o visibility_n of_o their_o profession_n that_o do_v acknowledge_v he_o as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o he_o compel_v man_n of_o all_o sort_n to_o submit_v and_o to_o yield_v obedience_n unto_o second_o for_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v also_o a_o part_n of_o that_o law_n which_o he_o do_v impose_v upon_o his_o subject_n that_o none_o may_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o they_o that_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n this_o name_n i_o have_v former_o prove_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o this_o treatise_n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o word_n lateinos_n nor_o any_o other_o grammatical_a name_n but_o the_o name_n be_v the_o universal_a headship_n itself_o the_o matter_n come_v to_o this_o issue_n that_o none_o must_v buy_v nor_o sell_v nor_o have_v civil_a commerce_n within_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o those_o only_o who_o will_v acknowledge_v his_o name_n or_o headship_n three_o for_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n the_o three_o part_n or_o branch_n of_o the_o law_n impose_v upon_o the_o subject_n of_o that_o kingdom_n that_o none_o must_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o they_o that_o have_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n i_o have_v show_v in_o part_n and_o i_o shall_v more_o full_o declare_v afterward_o that_o the_o number_n be_v not_o make_v out_o of_o the_o numeral_a letter_n of_o the_o name_n lateinos_n or_o out_o of_o any_o other_o grammatical_a name_n whatsoever_o but_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o time_n when_o that_o name_n or_o headship_n have_v its_o first_o visible_a and_o remarkable_a institution_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v call_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n the_o matter_n than_o must_v come_v to_o this_o issue_n that_o none_o must_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o he_o that_o do_v own_o the_o universal_a headship_n as_o it_o be_v establish_v and_o set_v up_o in_o the_o first_o foundation_n and_o institution_n of_o that_o spiritual_a monarchy_n object_n you_o perhaps_o will_v allege_v that_o the_o word_n be_v plain_a that_o none_o must_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o he_o that_o have_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n therefore_o if_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n be_v the_o number_n of_o time_n when_o this_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n begin_v according_a to_o this_o exposition_n he_o must_v not_o buy_v nor_o sell_v who_o have_v not_o the_o number_n of_o time_n when_o this_o universal_a headship_n begin_v sol._n we_o must_v not_o take_v the_o word_n further_o than_o they_o natural_o intend_v and_o therefore_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o text_n that_o he_o must_v not_o buy_v nor_o sell_v who_o do_v not_o receive_v the_o catholicism_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o be_v enact_v in_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o that_o spiritual_a monarchy_n and_o if_o we_o look_v attentive_o to_o the_o word_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o there_o be_v some_o difference_n to_o be_v make_v betwixt_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n for_o when_o the_o spirit_n speak_v of_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o of_o the_o name_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o mark_n he_o speak_v of_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o be_v apparent_a to_o the_o sight_n of_o every_o man_n the_o beast_n subject_n in_o their_o usual_a buy_n and_o sell_v may_v discern_v who_o have_v the_o mark_v in_o the_o forehead_n and_o who_o have_v not_o but_o now_o for_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n and_o for_o the_o name_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o number_n it_o be_v nowhere_o say_v that_o this_o be_v in_o the_o forehead_n or_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n for_o it_o be_v of_o a_o more_o secret_a and_o occult_a nature_n let_v he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n this_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o number_n be_v to_o be_v find_v out_o by_o some_o subtlety_n of_o observation_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v discern_v in_o the_o ordinary_a use_n of_o buy_v and_o sell_v object_n you_o will_v say_v why_o be_v all_o these_o join_v together_o that_o none_o must_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o nâ—…me_n sol._n they_o be_v all_o join_v together_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o affinity_n or_o relation_n that_o the_o one_o have_v to_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o a_o man_n can_v well_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n which_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n but_o he_o must_v also_o profess_v the_o name_n or_o sovereign_a power_n itself_o and_o he_o can_v profess_v the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n but_o he_o must_v relate_v also_o to_o the_o first_o foundation_n and_o institution_n thereof_o in_o the_o time_n when_o it_o first_o begin_v visible_o to_o appear_v and_o therefore_o when_o the_o roman_a catholic_n do_v at_o this_o day_n own_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o do_v not_o mean_v it_o only_o personal_o of_o the_o pope_n now_o live_v but_o of_o the_o succession_n that_o have_v continue_v many_o hundred_o year_n there_o must_v then_o be_v some_o particular_a instant_n of_o time_n where_o this_o institution_n do_v begin_v in_o many_o great_a kingdom_n at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v not_o safe_a for_o a_o man_n to_o live_v among_o they_o unless_o he_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n now_o i_o say_v then_o there_o must_v be_v some_o particular_a term_n and_o instant_n of_o time_n where_o this_o universal_a headship_n have_v its_o first_o institution_n where_o we_o must_v set_v the_o date_n thereof_o and_o here_o i_o say_v it_o must_v be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n thus_o i_o have_v distinct_o show_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o law_n which_o the_o beast_n impose_v upon_o his_o subject_n in_o the_o three_o branch_n thereof_o and_o though_o i_o have_v depart_v in_o some_o particular_n from_o the_o ordinary_a stream_n of_o interpreter_n yet_o i_o do_v agree_v with_o many_o protestant_a writer_n in_o the_o main_a sense_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o interpretation_n since_o the_o preach_n of_o luther_n bullinger_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o that_o do_v historical_o and_o with_o principle_n expound_v the_o book_n of_o revelation_n and_o so_o paraeus_n speak_v of_o expositor_n of_o the_o last_o time_n have_v these_o word_n quibus_fw-la omnibus_fw-la meo_fw-la judicio_fw-la facem_fw-la praetulit_fw-la henricus_fw-la bullingerus_n quam_fw-la ferè_fw-la secuti_fw-la sunt_fw-la alii_fw-la prooeâ—…_n in_o apocal._n cap._n 4._o now_o this_o interpreter_n do_v pitch_n upon_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o we_o do_v as_o it_o be_v manifest_a in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o revelation_n and_o so_o do_v some_o other_o interpreter_n as_o danaeus_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o therefore_o a_o reason_n be_v demand_v why_o the_o latter_a interpreter_n have_v not_o go_v on_o in_o this_o ancient_a and_o true_a way_n of_o exposition_n there_o be_v two_o reason_n which_o be_v usual_o give_v as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o the_o commentary_n of_o paraeus_n upon_o the_o revelation_n and_o of_o downham_n in_o his_o tract_n de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la and_o of_o dr._n mayer_n in_o his_o exposition_n upon_o the_o revelation_n first_o they_o allege_v that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v numerus_fw-la nominis_fw-la the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n and_o not_o the_o number_n of_o the_o time_n of_o his_o rise_n sol._n if_o these_o interpreter_n will_v consider_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o we_o have_v large_o dispute_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v no_o other_o but_o his_o universal_a headship_n and_o power_n by_o the_o discovery_n of_o this_o they_o will_v find_v that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n
of_o man_n that_o have_v persevere_v and_o hold_v out_o for_o christ_n against_o the_o power_n and_o headship_n of_o antichrist_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o that_o tribulation_n and_o yet_o as_o this_o matter_n be_v one_o it_o be_v branch_v into_o several_a consideration_n first_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o papacy_n as_o a_o state_n or_o government_n afflict_v the_o saint_n so_o it_o be_v call_v a_o beast_n like_v to_o one_o of_o the_o beast_n in_o daniel_n second_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o universal_a headship_n wherein_o the_o form_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o kingdom_n do_v consist_v this_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n three_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o that_o universal_a headship_n as_o a_o representative_a of_o that_o sovereign_a majesty_n that_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o rome_n imperial_a and_o now_o repair_v in_o rome_n papal_n this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n four_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o this_o universal_a headship_n in_o the_o society_n of_o man_n this_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n five_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n when_o this_o universal_a headship_n begin_v visible_o and_o remarkable_o to_o appear_v this_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o more_o special_o of_o his_o name_n and_o headship_n all_o these_o be_v so_o many_o distinct_a apocalyptical_a consideration_n which_o agree_v in_o one_o main_a truth_n in_o the_o general_a and_o thus_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o three_o branch_n thereof_o we_o will_v now_o come_v to_o speak_v more_o brief_o of_o the_o other_o particular_n because_o they_o be_v more_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v second_o for_o the_o lawmaker_n the_o power_n by_o and_o through_o which_o he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v the_o mark_n this_o be_v a_o spiritual_a christ-like_a efficacy_n prevail_v in_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n to_o make_v they_o subject_a to_o his_o law_n it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o monarchy_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n that_o the_o most_o high_a god_n do_v give_v to_o he_o a_o kingdom_n and_o for_o the_o majesty_n that_o he_o give_v he_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n tremble_v and_o fear_v before_o he_o who_o he_o will_v he_o slay_v and_o who_o he_o will_v he_o keep_v alive_a chap._n 5._o ver_fw-la 18_o 19_o so_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v the_o same_o transcendent_a power_n he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n whether_o rich_a or_o poor_a bond_n or_o free_a male_a or_o female_a he_o compel_v all_o to_o yield_v obedience_n as_o they_o sometime_o do_v that_o be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n but_o here_o be_v the_o difference_n the_o power_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n be_v more_o external_a over_o the_o body_n of_o man_n this_o be_v more_o internal_a over_o their_o mind_n and_o conscience_n and_o by_o consequence_n over_o their_o body_n also_o second_o they_o thaâ—…_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n have_v they_o be_v leave_v to_o their_o free_a choice_n they_o will_v have_v be_v glad_a to_o have_v enjoy_v their_o liberty_n but_o now_o for_o those_o that_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o matter_n be_v far_o otherwise_o with_o they_o they_o will_v not_o be_v free_a if_o they_o may_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n divide_v in_o interest_n and_o in_o many_o civil_a respect_n all_o of_o they_o can_v agree_v in_o this_o one_o thing_n to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n rev._n ch._n 17._o they_o think_v they_o can_v not_o be_v save_v unless_o in_o all_o realm_n there_o be_v a_o universal_a subjection_n to_o this_o headship_n give_v by_o christ_n himself_o as_o they_o think_v to_o peter_n and_o his_o successor_n and_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o public_a institution_n of_o this_o universal_a headship_n there_o be_v some_o preparation_n and_o previous_a work_n towards_o the_o set_n up_o of_o this_o power_n but_o there_o be_v no_o public_a establishment_n thereof_o till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n let_v we_o hear_v what_o mr._n fox_n in_o his_o act_n and_o monument_n speak_v concern_v this_o matter_n pag._n 108._o col._n 2._o but_o rome_n say_v he_o will_v not_o so_o soon_o lose_v the_o supremacy_n once_o give_v as_o the_o giver_n lose_v his_o life_n for_o ever_o since_o from_o that_o day_n she_o have_v hold_v defend_v and_o maintain_v the_o same_o still_o and_o yet_o do_v to_o this_o present_a day_n by_o all_o force_n and_o policy_n possible_a and_o thus_o much_o concern_v boniface_n who_o by_o the_o word_n of_o gregory_n we_o may_v call_v the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n for_o as_o gregory_n bring_v in_o the_o style_n servus_n servorum_fw-la so_o this_o boniface_n bring_v into_o their_o head_n first_o volumus_fw-la &_o mandamus_fw-la statuimus_fw-la &_o praecipimus_fw-la that_o be_v we_o will_v and_o command_n we_o enjoin_v and_o charge_v you_o the_o same_o be_v mention_v by_o paraens_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o revelation_n chap._n 6._o ver_fw-la 12._o from_o whence_o i_o gather_v as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v have_v a_o mandatory_a power_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n so_o this_o first_o begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n in_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n three_o let_v we_o consider_v the_o person_n who_o they_o be_v that_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o power_n he_o command_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a rich_a and_o poor_a to_o receive_v a_o mark._n the_o greatness_n of_o rich_a man_n can_v procure_v a_o toleration_n neither_o can_v the_o meanness_n of_o poor_a man_n exempt_v they_o by_o their_o poverty_n bullinger_n upon_o the_o place_n speak_v very_o pithy_o we_o see_v say_v he_o that_o emperor_n king_n duke_n marquess_n earl_n baron_n realm_n country_n city_n patriarch_n archbishop_n bishop_n prelate_n doctor_n clerk_n and_o lay_v man_n obey_v he_o and_o also_o man_n of_o the_o great_a power_n riches_n wisdom_n together_o with_o the_o poor_a people_n there_o be_v no_o such_o kingdom_n and_o so_o diverse_o compact_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n no_o not_o among_o the_o mahometan_n and_o all_o these_o be_v willing_o subject_a to_o the_o seat_n yea_o they_o have_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o can_v well_o live_v and_o that_o they_o can_v be_v save_v unless_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o far_o bullinger_n from_o hence_o we_o gather_v that_o the_o event_n do_v full_o answer_v the_o prophecy_n for_o we_o see_v by_o experience_n how_o all_o the_o world_n have_v worship_v the_o beast_n and_o receive_v his_o mark._n and_o whereas_o some_o to_o illude_v this_o truth_n have_v plead_v that_o the_o popish_a church_n in_o france_n do_v not_o own_o the_o pope_n for_o head_n of_o the_o church_n we_o will_v easy_o grant_v that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v so_o strict_o oblige_v to_o the_o pope_n chair_n in_o some_o temporal_a respect_n yet_o it_o be_v too_o plain_a that_o his_o authority_n be_v set_v up_o in_o their_o conscience_n and_o that_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o law_n four_o let_v we_o consider_v the_o punishment_n to_o be_v inflict_v upon_o those_o that_o have_v not_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right-hand_a they_o be_v forbid_v to_o buy_v or_o sell._n mr._n mede_n do_v take_v this_o for_o excommunication_n or_o cast_v out_o of_o church-fellowship_n but_o rather_o the_o word_n signify_v a_o cut_n off_o from_o all_o civil_a commerce_n among_o man_n yea_o if_o we_o compare_v the_o scripture_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o it_o be_v present_a death_n for_o any_o man_n to_o refuse_v to_o have_v the_o mark_v in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right-hand_a therefore_o when_o john_n see_v the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n nor_o receive_v the_o mark_n chap._n 20._o ver_fw-la 4._o he_o do_v plain_o show_v that_o the_o behead_v be_v for_o the_o non-worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o for_o the_o not_o receive_v of_o the_o mark_n we_o may_v conclude_v then_o when_o man_n be_v exempt_v from_o buâ—…ing_n and_o sell_v this_o be_v a_o synecdoche_n by_o this_o one_o all_o other_o kind_n of_o punishment_n whatsoever_o be_v understand_v and_o thus_o we_o have_v see_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o law_n the_o lawmaker_n the_o person_n subject_a to_o the_o law_n and_o the_o penalty_n upon_o all_o such_o as_o shall_v refuse_v subjection_n let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o the_o several_a particular_n which_o concern_v the_o right_a calculation_n of_o the_o number_n first_o for_o the_o person_n who_o it_o be_v that_o must_v make_v the_o discovery_n it_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o have_v wisdom_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n
etc._n here_o be_v wisdom_n let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n etc._n etc._n the_o discovery_n than_o must_v be_v by_o understanding_n but_o here_o we_o be_v not_o to_o conceive_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o wisdom_n as_o lie_v mere_o in_o mathematical_a subtlety_n for_o how_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o under_o the_o high_a penalty_n shall_v give_v such_o serious_a warning_n to_o the_o church_n to_o beware_v of_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n and_o these_o thing_n be_v only_o discoverable_a to_o they_o that_o have_v skill_n in_o the_o mathematics_n you_o will_v say_v what_o wisdom_n be_v here_o intend_a i_o answer_v such_o a_o skill_n and_o dexterity_n only_o by_o which_o man_n be_v able_a to_o render_v the_o mystical_a and_o figurative_a expression_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o their_o true_a natural_a sense_n and_o construction_n the_o like_a expression_n be_v use_v rev._n 17._o 9_o here_o be_v the_o mind_n that_o have_v wisdom_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o mountain_n where_o the_o woman_n sit_v by_o wisdom_n he_o do_v here_o mean_a a_o sagacity_n and_o skill_n to_o expound_v the_o parable_n and_o mystical_a expression_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o their_o bare_a sense_n and_o signification_n and_o so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o name_n and_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o point_v to_o some_o method_n of_o account_n famous_o know_v in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n and_o whereas_o he_o do_v not_o open_o and_o plain_o but_o under_o dark_a term_n express_v the_o matter_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o number_n 666_o by_o this_o he_o do_v imply_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o wisdom_n be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o true_a calculation_n and_o discovery_n of_o the_o number_n you_o will_v say_v if_o there_o be_v 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n why_o be_v not_o this_o express_v in_o plain_a and_o significant_a term_n by_o the_o like_a manner_n of_o reason_v you_o may_v argue_v why_o do_v the_o spirit_n through_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n carry_v on_o the_o description_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o figurative_a mystical_a and_o typical_a way_n of_o expression_n he_o may_v if_o he_o have_v so_o please_v have_v say_v in_o so_o many_o syllable_n that_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v so_o many_o mountain_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o many_o head_n of_o roman_a government_n but_o he_o do_v rather_o use_v a_o dark_a circumlocution_n of_o a_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n he_o do_v use_v such_o a_o hide_a way_n of_o express_v these_o thing_n in_o emblem_n and_o figure_n that_o pious_a man_n may_v bestow_v the_o more_o diligence_n in_o search_v the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n paraeus_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o râ—…velatun_n chap._n 17._o v._n 7._o speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n piis_fw-la vero_fw-la interpretatione_n aenigmatic_a à _fw-la aurem_fw-la veâ—…icare_fw-la voluit_fw-la spiritus_fw-la ut_fw-la subinde_fw-la in_o suorum_fw-la temporum_fw-la eventus_fw-la atque_fw-la historias_fw-la invigilarâ—…nt_fw-la and_o if_o we_o come_v to_o example_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o â—…even_a trumpet_n be_v deliver_v in_o a_o very_a dark_a and_o mystical_a manner_n for_o after_o that_o the_o angel_n have_v offer_v much_o incense_n with_o the_o prayer_n of_o all_o saint_n upon_o the_o golden_a altar_n before_o the_o throne_n than_o the_o seven_o angel_n begin_v to_o sound_v when_o the_o first_o angel_n sound_v there_o follow_v hail_o and_o fire_v mingle_v with_o blood_n chap._n 8._o ver_fw-la 7._o when_o the_o second_o angel_n sound_v a_o mountain_n burn_v with_o fire_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o sea_n ver_fw-la 8._o and_o when_o the_o three_o angel_n sound_v a_o great_a star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n into_o the_o river_n and_o fountain_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o star_n be_v wormwood_n ver_fw-la 10_o 11._o here_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o by_o these_o emblem_n and_o figure_n so_o many_o judgement_n of_o god_n in_o a_o succession_n be_v say_v to_o fall_v upon_o the_o world_n for_o their_o persecute_v of_o the_o saint_n for_o after_o the_o prayer_n of_o all_o saint_n be_v offer_v up_o on_o the_o golden_a altar_n upon_o the_o throne_n than_o the_o seven_o angel_n begin_v to_o sound_v as_o in_o the_o like_a case_n when_o eliah_n flee_v to_o horeb_n he_o make_v intercession_n against_o israel_n say_v i_o have_v be_v very_o jealous_a for_o the_o lord_n god_n of_o host_n for_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n have_v forsake_v thy_o covenant_n throw_v down_o thy_o altar_n and_o kill_v thy_o prophet_n and_o i_o be_o leave_v alone_o and_o they_o seek_v my_o life_n to_o take_v it_o away_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o prayer_n the_o lord_n bid_v he_o go_v out_o and_o stand_v upon_o the_o mount_n 1_o king_n 19_o 11_o 12_o 13._o and_o as_o he_o stand_v first_o the_o lord_n pass_v by_o and_o a_o great_a and_o a_o strong_a wind_n rend_v the_o mountain_n and_o after_o the_o wind_n there_o be_v a_o earthquake_n and_o after_o the_o earthquake_n a_o fire_n here_o if_o we_o will_v inquire_v after_o the_o signification_n of_o these_o three_o emblem_n for_o we_o can_v otherwise_o think_v but_o that_o something_o be_v special_o intend_v in_o vision_n of_o this_o nature_n the_o lord_n own_o interpretation_n will_v show_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o in_o the_o word_n that_o follow_v he_o that_o escape_v the_o sword_n of_o hazael_n shall_v jeâ—…u_n sâ—…ay_v and_o he_o that_o escape_v the_o sword_n of_o jeâ—…u_n shall_v elâ—…shah_n sâ—…ay_v here_o then_o be_v three_o judgement_n in_o a_o succession_n the_o wind_n the_o earthquake_n and_o the_o fire_n and_o for_o the_o still_o small_a voice_n that_o be_v express_v in_o these_o word_n i_o have_v reserve_v to_o myself_o seven_o thousand_o man_n that_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n ver_fw-la 18._o now_o if_o you_o go_v to_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o be_v so_o many_o judgement_n of_o god_n that_o come_v one_o after_o another_o upon_o the_o world_n for_o their_o idolatry_n and_o for_o their_o kill_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o who_o shall_v assure_v we_o what_o be_v certain_o mean_v by_o each_o trumpet_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o hail_n mingle_v with_o fire_n by_o the_o mountain_n burn_v with_o fire_n who_o shall_v assure_v we_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o these_o type_n see_v the_o spirit_n do_v not_o set_v down_o his_o meaning_n as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o vision_n represent_v to_o elias_n we_o shall_v in_o this_o case_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n for_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v on_o set_v purpose_n deliver_v these_o thing_n more_o enigmatical_o and_o figurative_o that_o we_o shall_v attentive_o consider_v the_o way_n of_o his_o deal_n in_o judge_v the_o world_n and_o in_o deliver_v his_o church_n o_o how_o far_o then_o do_v they_o go_v out_o of_o the_o true_a way_n who_o be_v enemy_n against_o all_o secular_a learning_n in_o the_o profitable_a and_o sober_a use_n thereof_o god_n do_v of_o set_a purpose_n carry_v on_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n so_o dark_o because_o we_o shall_v turn_v every_o way_n for_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o do_v speak_v so_o mystical_o concern_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o number_n 666._o further_o also_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o see_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o be_v set_v up_o by_o deceive_v of_o the_o nation_n it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o speak_v every_o circumstance_n plain_o to_o the_o understanding_n of_o man_n how_o shall_v the_o beast_n have_v deceive_v the_o world_n if_o his_o deceit_n and_o pious_a fraud_n if_o the_o time_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o every_o particular_a shall_v have_v be_v full_o discover_v there_o be_v then_o a_o peculiar_a sort_n of_o people_n to_o who_o the_o lord_n have_v give_v a_o special_a desire_n to_o look_v into_o the_o thing_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o they_o have_v in_o some_o measure_n a_o ability_n though_o other_o be_v dark_a to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o his_o deep_a and_o mystical_a expression_n in_o the_o several_a epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n in_o asia_n this_o be_v add_v in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o he_o that_o have_v a_o ear_n let_v he_o hear_v what_o
fit_o apply_v to_o rome_n antichristian_a which_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o call_v the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o figure_n but_o now_o a_o little_a to_o draw_v near_o to_o the_o point_n when_o be_v it_o that_o the_o whore_n do_v begin_v to_o ride_v the_o beast_n and_o where_o shall_v we_o set_v the_o date_n of_o her_o dominion_n for_o so_o the_o angel_n do_v expound_v the_o word_n the_o water_n where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v kindred_n and_o people_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o language_n ver_fw-la 17._o her_o sit_v upon_o the_o beast_n and_o upon_o many_o water_n do_v not_o only_o imply_v a_o ordinary_a sit_v but_o a_o sit_v in_o the_o way_n of_o lordship_n dominion_n and_o supreme_a command_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o sit_v we_o must_v look_v after_o if_o we_o will_v true_o know_v the_o time_n when_o the_o whore_n begin_v to_o ride_v the_o beast_n and_o here_o i_o say_v at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v begin_v to_o be_v the_o second_o beast_n or_o universal_a head_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n then_o at_o the_o same_o time_n do_v the_o roman_a church_n begin_v to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n or_o rather_o the_o great_a whore_n that_o ride_v the_o beast_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o fornication_n and_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o earth_n let_v we_o therefore_o more_o distinct_o consider_v the_o time_n as_o the_o angel_n do_v give_v the_o true_a delineation_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o speak_v of_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v carry_v the_o whore_n that_o shall_v be_v whole_o at_o her_o devotion_n he_o do_v express_o speak_v of_o they_o they_o have_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v a_o kingdom_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n ver_fw-la 12._o therefore_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o king_n must_v needs_o anticipate_v or_o go_v before_o the_o jurisdiction_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n and_o lest_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o mistake_n in_o the_o time_n the_o angel_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o there_o must_v be_v eight_o revolution_n of_o state_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o seven_o of_o they_o must_v fall_v before_o the_o time_n come_v that_o the_o whore_n shall_v ride_v the_o beast_n these_o be_v his_o word_n there_o be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o when_o he_o come_v he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o and_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o go_v into_o perdition_n ver_fw-la 10_o 11._o from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n must_v arise_v and_o seven_o form_n of_o government_n must_v fall_v in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n can_v begin_v but_o here_o be_v a_o hard_a question_n to_o be_v decide_v by_o the_o way_n how_o can_v the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o yet_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n i_o will_v the_o more_o willing_o take_v it_o into_o consideration_n because_o i_o have_v be_v heretofore_o much_o puzzle_v with_o the_o question_n and_o i_o find_v also_o that_o the_o very_o best_a and_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n do_v not_o give_v a_o certain_a sound_n to_o let_v pass_v how_o far_o brightman_n and_o paraeus_n have_v go_v aside_o in_o the_o matter_n mr._n forbes_n make_v the_o king_n and_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v co_z incident_a term_n but_o in_o this_o he_o be_v great_o mistake_v for_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o order_n of_o king_n be_v expreslâ—…_n say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o in_o the_o order_n of_o head_n he_o be_v only_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o therefore_o we_o may_v certain_o conclude_v that_o these_o be_v not_o equivalent_a term_n but_o that_o necessary_o some_o distinction_n must_v be_v make_v betwixt_o the_o head_n and_o the_o king_n mr._n mede_n therefore_o keep_v himself_o in_o doubtful_a term_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o seven_o change_n of_o state_n to_o wit_n the_o christian_a caesar_n he_o say_v that_o this_o potentate_n because_o he_o shall_v be_v of_o short_a continuance_n shall_v seem_v to_o be_v dynaste_n alius_fw-la another_o ruler_n sed_fw-la revera_fw-la non_fw-la alius_fw-la in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n not_o another_o so_o likewise_o concern_v the_o beast_n in_o which_o state_n he_o shall_v carry_v the_o whore_n this_o beast_n say_v he_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o caesar_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o but_o revera_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la septimus_fw-la in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n no_o other_o but_o the_o seven_o in_o which_o word_n of_o he_o so_o far_o as_o i_o apprehend_v there_o be_v two_o passage_n which_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o differ_v from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o caesareate_a from_o the_o pagan_a to_o the_o christian_a caesar_n how_o can_v he_o call_v that_o of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n dynasten_fw-la quasi_fw-la alium_fw-la revera_fw-la tamen_fw-la non_fw-la alium_fw-la the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v plain_a five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o pagan_a caesar_n when_o john_n write_v the_o revelation_n and_o the_o other_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v it_o be_v clear_a then_o that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v eight_o in_o all_o and_o not_o eight_o in_o appearance_n only_o and_o the_o dynasty_a of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o in_o reality_n and_o truth_n and_o not_o another_o in_o show_n only_o as_o mr._n mede_n will_v have_v it_o so_o likewise_o for_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v strange_a that_o he_o shall_v affirm_v he_o to_o be_v quasi_fw-la octavum_fw-la dynasten_fw-la as_o it_o be_v the_o eight_o potentate_n sed_fw-la revera_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la septimum_fw-la but_o in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n no_o other_o but_o the_o seven_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v express_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o be_v octavus_fw-la the_o eight_o in_o reality_n and_o in_o truth_n and_o not_o the_o eight_o in_o appearance_n only_o therefore_o the_o exposition_n of_o mr._n mede_n do_v contradict_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o knot_n remain_v upon_o much_o debate_n i_o find_v that_o we_o must_v go_v another_o way_n to_o work_v and_o here_o we_o must_v distinguish_v the_o roman_a government_n as_o they_o be_v simple_o so_o call_v from_o the_o roman_a government_n as_o they_o be_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n if_o you_o look_v upon_o the_o roman_a government_n as_o so_o many_o policy_n and_o form_n of_o dominion_n than_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o there_o be_v eight_o form_n of_o regency_n to_o wit_n the_o king_n the_o consul_n the_o decemvir_n the_o dictator_n the_o tribune_n the_o pagan_a caesar_n the_o christian_a caesar_n and_o after_o all_o these_o seven_o come_v the_o beast_n as_o octavus_fw-la dynaste_n the_o eight_o potentate_n now_o on_o the_o other_o side_n if_o you_o reckon_v the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o can_v be_v but_o seven_o head_n and_o therefore_o the_o beast_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o particular_a seven_o see_v the_o christian_a caesar_n from_o constantine_n to_o augustus_n can_v be_v call_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o all_o unless_o we_o will_v go_v against_o the_o scope_n of_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o call_v christian_a government_n by_o the_o title_n of_o a_o beast_n or_o the_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n this_o character_n do_v proper_o appertain_v to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o state_n of_o this_o world_n that_o persecute_v the_o church_n and_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ._n upon_o this_o account_n the_o christian_a caesar_n do_v indeed_o make_v a_o distinct_a dynasty_a or_o policy_n and_o yet_o be_v no_o part_n or_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v clear_a for_o when_o the_o spirit_n speak_v of_o the_o other_o that_o shall_v come_v to_o wit_n the_o dynasty_a of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n he_o do_v not_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o head_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o king_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v a_o distinct_a form_n of_o government_n but_o no_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o likewise_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n be_v not_o term_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o eight_o head_n but_o he_o be_v simple_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o eight_o king_n touch_v the_o king_n it_o be_v speak_v
of_o they_o five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o the_o beast_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n he_o be_v the_o eight_o to_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n we_o do_v pitch_n upon_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v both_o the_o eight_o dynasty_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n for_o if_o you_o reckon_v by_o the_o order_n of_o king_n the_o dynasty_a of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v include_v he_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o eight_o but_o if_o you_o reckon_v by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v pagan_a and_o idolatrous_a form_n of_o government_n then_o that_o of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n must_v be_v status_fw-la exâ—…resimus_fw-la or_o exemptilis_fw-la a_o state_n exempt_v and_o put_v out_o of_o the_o calendar_n from_o whence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o beast_n if_o you_o reckon_v he_o among_o the_o king_n his_o place_n be_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o but_o yet_o among_o the_o head_n he_o be_v but_o the_o seven_o and_o so_o these_o word_n the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o and_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o be_v plain_a as_o i_o take_v it_o and_o the_o knot_n be_v untie_v but_o leave_v this_o scruple_n i_o find_v that_o all_o solid_a interpreter_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o text_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o antichristian_a time_n begin_v at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o speak_v of_o the_o roman_a dominion_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n he_o express_o say_v these_o have_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o shall_v receive_v a_o kingdom_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o their_o time_n shall_v be_v when_o the_o roman_a dominion_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a edition_n of_o state_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v a_o infallible_a character_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a time_n and_o this_o no_o man_n can_v rational_o deny_v that_o do_v look_v upon_o the_o true_a scope_n of_o the_o angel_n interpretation_n but_o our_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n when_o be_v it_o that_o she_o do_v begin_v to_o ride_v the_o beast_n we_o can_v say_v that_o it_o be_v at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o king_n do_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o then_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v not_o dogmatical_o and_o conscientious_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n to_o the_o resolution_n of_o the_o case_n we_o will_v consider_v what_o expositor_n do_v say_v to_o this_o purpose_n for_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n though_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n yet_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o word_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n now_o the_o reason_n ordinary_o give_v be_v very_o solid_a and_o it_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o description_n under_o the_o resemblance_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n chap._n 13._o be_v again_o repeat_v under_o the_o similitude_n and_o type_n of_o a_o great_a whore_n chap._n 17._o both_o scripture_n speak_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n in_o substance_n though_o in_o a_o different_a manner_n and_o if_o need_n shall_v require_v we_o have_v many_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o parallel_n now_o then_o in_o the_o present_a case_n see_v john_n speak_v of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o in_o his_o day_n be_v the_o great_a city_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v to_o our_o purpose_n to_o inquire_v when_o the_o church_n come_v within_o the_o verge_n of_o the_o dominion_n oâ—…_n that_o great_a city_n and_o here_o i_o say_v if_o we_o calculate_v the_o time_n aright_o and_o reckon_v 666_o year_n from_o that_o time_n when_o that_o great_a city_n come_v to_o have_v dominion_n over_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v precise_o come_v to_o that_o point_n and_o instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v make_v the_o catholic_n and_o the_o general_a mother_n of_o all_o other_o church_n the_o church_n first_o come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o then_o 666_o year_n after_o â—…hat_o church_n herself_o be_v declare_v universal_a mother_n of_o all_o church_n and_o here_o then_o our_o interpretation_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n in_o both_o scripture_n and_o whereas_o the_o woman_n have_v this_o inscription_n on_o her_o forehead_n mystery_n babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o name_n then_o on_o the_o forehead_n of_o the_o woman_n be_v not_o a_o grammatical_a word_n consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n but_o it_o signify_v her_o universal_a maternity_n or_o motherhood_n when_o she_o begin_v to_o be_v declare_v universal_a mother_n over_o all_o other_o church_n now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o time_n it_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o 666_o year_n from_o that_o time_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o this_o be_v the_o number_n of_o her_o maternity_n or_o general_a motherhood_n or_o of_o the_o name_n write_v in_o the_o forehead_n of_o the_o woman_n if_o we_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n his_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o his_o paternity_n or_o universal_a headship_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o number_n of_o his_o universal_a headship_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o so_o the_o sense_n of_o one_o chapter_n be_v clear_a by_o the_o scope_n and_o drift_n of_o the_o other_o but_o we_o go_v on_o chap._n x._o a_o list_n of_o fifteen_o principle_n draw_v from_o the_o main_a sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v and_o number_n by_o the_o position_n of_o which_o the_o present_a interpretation_n be_v establish_v also_o the_o several_a exposition_n of_o mr._n potter_n and_o other_o writer_n be_v bring_v to_o trial_n for_o the_o more_o full_a proof_n of_o the_o point_n we_o must_v take_v the_o same_o method_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o interpretation_n as_o divine_n do_v when_o they_o will_v prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n they_o do_v infallible_o determine_v he_o to_o be_v so_o because_o all_o the_o property_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v punctual_o pitch_v upon_o that_o seat_n or_o succession_n so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n we_o may_v say_v that_o 666_o be_v such_o a_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o we_o take_v to_o be_v a_o infallible_a and_o undoubted_a truth_n because_o all_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o prophecy_n do_v pitch_n and_o main_o centre_n upon_o such_o a_o interpretation_n we_o can_v prove_v the_o truth_n thereof_o by_o the_o accumulation_n of_o note_n wâ—…_n may_v further_o take_v in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o jesuit_n suarez_n for_o he_o himself_o well_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o decipher_v antichrist_n by_o one_o two_o or_o three_o note_n but_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o all_o the_o property_n that_o do_v appertain_v to_o he_o so_o i_o may_v say_v for_o a_o tight_a exposition_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n thereof_o we_o must_v not_o rest_v in_o a_o few_o circumstance_n for_o so_o many_o have_v be_v bring_v for_o the_o name_n lateinos_n and_o m._n pâ—…tters_n interpretation_n also_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o fair_a but_o this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o main_o stand_v upon_o that_o their_o several_a interpretation_n will_v not_o agree_v with_o many_o principle_n the_o same_o course_n than_o that_o we_o take_v to_o prove_v the_o truth_n shall_v be_v to_o disprove_v their_o error_n but_o now_o to_o the_o principle_n in_o order_n princ._n 1_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n his_o mark_n and_o number_n do_v all_o agree_v to_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n by_o a_o special_a application_n this_o be_v prove_v from_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o text._n for_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o tyrannical_a empire_n or_o government_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o also_o a_o roman_a tyrannical_a empire_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n thereof_o therefore_o these_o character_n be_v special_o applicable_a to_o that_o government_n and_o to_o the_o hierarchy_n thereof_o and_o not_o to_o any_o other_o they_o err_v therefore_o that_o seek_v after_o the_o number_n in_o the_o
the_o number_n 5_o be_v the_o number_n of_o so_o many_o part_n of_o their_o jurisdiction_n and_o thereupon_o they_o observe_v this_o number_n in_o their_o trespass-offering_a but_o we_o can_v say_v that_o it_o be_v their_o sin_n to_o do_v it_o neither_o can_v i_o see_v if_o there_o shall_v be_v the_o like_a national_a cause_n that_o it_o be_v simple_o a_o sin_n in_o any_o state_n to_o be_v frequent_a in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o number_n 25._o for_o in_o itself_o what_o good_a or_o what_o evil_a be_v in_o that_o number_n you_o will_v then_o say_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n thereof_o i_o answer_v take_v the_o number_n 666_o several_o by_o itself_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o if_o you_o take_v it_o joint_o as_o the_o character_n of_o the_o name_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n we_o may_v say_v that_o in_o these_o thing_n have_v consist_v the_o grand_a apostasy_n of_o the_o latter_a time_n and_o for_o mr._n potter_n interpretation_n i_o can_v be_v satisfy_v in_o it_o for_o these_o three_o reason_n first_o he_o undertake_v to_o expound_v the_o number_n and_o to_o apply_v it_o to_o so_o many_o cardinal_n so_o many_o church_n so_o many_o altar_n etc._n etc._n whereas_o the_o number_n be_v not_o the_o number_n of_o these_o but_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n second_o he_o undertake_v to_o show_v how_o the_o beast_n be_v frequent_a in_o the_o use_n of_o such_o a_o particular_a number_n whereas_o the_o number_n be_v rather_o the_o specifiâ—…al_a note_n and_o character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n itself_o three_o he_o show_v how_o the_o beast_n be_v frequent_a in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o number_n 25_o the_o square-root_n of_o 666._o but_o what_o sin_n be_v there_o in_o the_o frequent_a use_n of_o such_o a_o number_n to_o speak_v proper_o in_o these_o thing_n there_o be_v neither_o good_a nor_o evil_a these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o reason_n that_o move_v i_o to_o depart_v from_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o forementioned_a author_n who_o i_o do_v otherwise_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v a_o man_n of_o solid_a and_o excellent_a learning_n and_o much_o to_o be_v approve_v for_o his_o industry_n and_o diligence_n which_o he_o have_v bestow_v towards_o the_o discovery_n of_o these_o mystery_n princ._n 5._o for_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o image_n and_o for_o suchlike_a thing_n the_o world_n be_v make_v liable_a to_o the_o most_o grievous_a judgement_n of_o god_n this_o i_o have_v large_o prove_v from_o rev._n 14._o 9_o 10_o 11._o now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o singular_n how_o can_v man_n rational_o be_v torment_v day_n and_o night_n how_o can_v the_o smoke_n of_o their_o burn_a ascend_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o for_o the_o superstitious_a use_n of_o the_o number_n 25_o the_o square-root_n of_o 666_o sure_o all_o these_o thing_n ought_v so_o to_o be_v state_v that_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n may_v be_v clear_v in_o the_o execution_n of_o judgement_n i_o can_v then_o think_v that_o so_o grievous_a a_o judgement_n be_v denounce_v against_o the_o superstitious_a use_n of_o the_o number_n 25_o but_o rather_o as_o i_o have_v large_o prove_v for_o the_o yield_a subjection_n to_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o begin_v public_o to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o 666th_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n princ._n 6._o in_o over_o come_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n stand_v the_o special_a object_n of_o the_o martyr_n victory_n this_o i_o have_v large_o prove_v from_o chap._n 15._o ver_fw-la 2._o the_o person_n that_o stand_v on_o the_o glassy_a sea_n that_o overcome_v the_o beast_n be_v the_o company_n and_o society_n of_o martyr_n which_o suffer_v for_o christ_n in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n and_o their_o victory_n be_v no_o other_o but_o a_o victory_n of_o martyrdom_n now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o ordinary_a interpretation_n if_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o word_n lateinos_n and_o the_o number_n no_o other_o but_o the_o numeral_a letter_n of_o that_o name_n what_o a_o kind_n of_o victory_n shall_v the_o martyr_n obtain_v over_o word_n and_o syllable_n and_o numeral_a letter_n we_o may_v be_v well_o assure_v that_o there_o be_v another_o kind_n of_o meaning_n in_o these_o word_n that_o be_v the_o martyr_n do_v overcome_v that_o power_n authority_n and_o universal_a headship_n itself_o which_o begin_v solemn_o and_o public_o to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o 666th_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n princ._n 7._o the_o glorious_a resurrection_n of_o the_o martyr_n to_o reign_v with_o christ_n 1000_o year_n be_v ground_v in_o special_a upon_o this_o reason_n because_o they_o do_v refuse_v to_o worship_v the_o image_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o mark._n and_o therefore_o john_n in_o the_o vision_n say_v i_o see_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n that_o these_o live_v to_o wit_n out_o of_o their_o antichristian_a death_n and_o reign_v with_o christ_n 1000_o year_n chap._n 20._o v._n 3._o it_o be_v evident_a from_o hence_o then_o that_o the_o name_n lateinos_n or_o any_o suchlike_a grammatical_a word_n can_v be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o martyr_n be_v never_o put_v to_o death_n neither_o shall_v they_o ever_o have_v their_o glorious_a resurrection_n for_o name_n consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n the_o slaughter_n have_v be_v main_o for_o the_o refusal_n of_o the_o authority_n and_o the_o law_n make_v by_o the_o authority_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n therefore_o their_o glorious_a resurrection_n to_o reign_v with_o christ_n shall_v be_v for_o their_o suffering_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o christ._n princ._n 8._o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n ought_v so_o to_o be_v expound_v that_o it_o may_v express_v to_o the_o life_n the_o repair_n of_o roman_a majesty_n after_o the_o deadly_a wound_n this_o be_v prove_v from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text._n when_o the_o second_o beast_n come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n he_o do_v cure_v the_o deadly_a wound_n that_o the_o first_o beast_n have_v in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n he_o have_v power_n also_o to_o give_v life_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o the_o image_n shall_v both_o speak_v and_o live_v chap._n 13._o ver_fw-la 14_o 15._o now_o for_o the_o cure_n of_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o the_o give_a life_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n these_o typical_a expression_n do_v denote_v the_o only_a repair_n of_o roman_a majesty_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n this_o be_v clear_a from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o it_o be_v abundant_o show_v in_o many_o commentary_n the_o angel_n also_o in_o rev._n 17._o have_v this_o expression_n the_o beast_n thou_o see_v that_o be_v be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v here_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o marvellous_a recovery_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n after_o a_o former_a loss_n and_o destruction_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o in_o sense_n and_o substance_n but_o the_o make_n of_o a_o image_n to_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v wound_v in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n and_o the_o cause_v of_o the_o image_n both_o to_o speak_v and_o live_v for_o in_o a_o sense_n it_o be_v true_a that_o there_o be_v a_o total_a eradication_n of_o the_o roman_a sovereignty_n for_o a_o while_n and_o when_o it_o be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o pope_n there_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o revive_v and_o a_o rise_n of_o that_o sovereignty_n from_o the_o dead_a the_o lay_v down_o of_o this_o one_o position_n do_v drive_v i_o from_o a_o interpretation_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o plausible_a in_o my_o first_o meditation_n upon_o this_o argument_n now_o that_o particular_a interpretation_n do_v concern_v the_o time_n of_o victor_n his_o excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n not_o long_o after_o the_o write_n of_o the_o revelation_n now_o because_o the_o roman_a jurisdiction_n over_o all_o church_n do_v begin_v to_o make_v its_o first_o visible_a appearance_n in_o these_o time_n i_o do_v therefore_o apply_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o forementioned_a excommunication_n and_o for_o the_o particular_a time_n calvisius_n the_o chronologer_n say_v that_o those_o church_n be_v excommunicate_v in_o the_o year_n of_o the_o world_n 4145_o and_o in_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n 196._o now_o if_o you_o subduct_v 666_o year_n out_o of_o 4145_o there_o will_v remain_v the_o 3479_o year_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v the_o first_o year_n
of_o the_o twenty_o jubilee_n according_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o chronologer_n aforemention_v be_v furnish_v with_o these_o principle_n as_o also_o be_v firm_o persuade_v by_o other_o reason_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o the_o number_n do_v signify_v the_o first_o visible_a declaration_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o see_v find_v also_o the_o account_n by_o jubilee_n to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o number_n frequent_o use_v among_o man_n in_o those_o ancient_a time_n upon_o these_o consideration_n i_o be_v at_o length_n induce_v probable_o at_o least_o to_o take_v this_o as_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o text_n as_o who_o will_v say_v in_o plain_a term_n let_v he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n count_v by_o the_o jubilee_n a_o number_n frequent_o use_v among_o man_n and_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o this_o beast_n shall_v begin_v to_o erect_v and_o put_v forth_o his_o power_n in_o the_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o twenty_o jubilee_n and_o so_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o the_o particular_a year_n when_o victor_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n this_o interpretation_n though_o it_o seem_v very_o specious_a and_o plausible_a at_o the_o first_o yet_o afterward_o when_o i_o come_v to_o dive_v into_o the_o prophecy_n and_o to_o compare_v the_o commentary_n and_o to_o look_v into_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o vision_n i_o do_v find_v from_o the_o collation_n of_o all_o that_o there_o must_v be_v first_o a_o death_n and_o a_o wound_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n in_o the_o caesar_n before_o it_o can_v be_v revive_v in_o the_o pope_n the_o caesareate_n must_v fall_v before_o the_o papacy_n can_v begin_v this_o i_o gather_v from_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o apocalyptical_a learning_n and_o i_o do_v admire_v how_o any_o can_v begin_v the_o 42_o month_n from_o constantine_n the_o great_a or_o from_o julian_n the_o apostata_fw-la or_o from_o any_o other_o time_n before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n they_o who_o do_v this_o to_o my_o understanding_n go_v against_o the_o scope_n and_o drift_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o learning_n another_o interpretation_n i_o have_v which_o i_o do_v favour_n in_o the_o beginning_n and_o that_o be_v the_o interpretation_n of_o moulin_n in_o his_o treatise_n concern_v the_o compliment_n of_o prophecy_n he_o in_o that_o treatise_n do_v set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o exarch_n of_o ravenna_n and_o so_o conclude_v that_o where_o the_o empire_n make_v a_o end_n there_o the_o papacy_n be_v to_o begin_v but_o the_o empire_n end_v at_o the_o exarchate_o ergo._fw-la in_o this_o exposition_n of_o he_o he_o do_v well_o to_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o rome_n papal_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o rome_n imperial_a for_o this_o be_v but_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n but_o yet_o withal_o this_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o we_o must_v not_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n where_o we_o will_v &_o how_o we_o will_v ourselves_o but_o we_o must_v set_v it_o there_o where_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v set_v now_o for_o the_o place_n where_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v set_v it_o must_v be_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n when_o he_o do_v make_v a_o image_n to_o the_o beast_n that_o have_v a_o wound_n in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n if_o these_o thing_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o time_n they_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o exarchate_n but_o to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n then_o there_o be_v a_o image_n make_v to_o the_o beast_n then_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n begin_v then_o the_o roman_a potency_n do_v revive_v in_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o the_o caesar_n then_o the_o second_o beast_n cause_v the_o image_n both_o to_o speak_v and_o live_v princ._n 9_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n ought_v so_o in_o special_a to_o be_v expâ—…unded_v that_o it_o may_v be_v the_o subject-matter_n of_o the_o mark._n this_o be_v prove_v from_o chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 11._o where_o the_o mark_n be_v express_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mark_n of_o his_o name_n now_o it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o call_v if_o there_o be_v not_o something_o in_o the_o name_n that_o give_v be_v to_o the_o mark._n and_o therefore_o when_o mr._n potter_n endevore_v to_o show_v that_o 25_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o that_o the_o government_n may_v be_v know_v by_o the_o frequent_a use_n of_o the_o number_n 25_o the_o square-root_n of_o 666_o in_o my_o apprehension_n he_o shall_v not_o have_v employ_v himself_o in_o the_o variety_n of_o those_o thing_n in_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n to_o which_o this_o number_n may_v be_v apply_v his_o prime_a work_n have_v be_v first_o to_o have_v find_v out_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o then_o he_o shall_v have_v proceed_v to_o the_o mark_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o mark_n but_o that_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o name_n and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o number_n but_o that_o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n i_o can_v conceive_v any_o other_o but_o his_o mistake_n be_v in_o the_o subjectâ_fw-la materiâ_fw-la in_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o the_o number_n he_o that_o err_v in_o the_o beginning_n must_v needs_o go_v far_o out_o of_o the_o way_n princ._n 10._o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n ought_v so_o in_o special_a to_o be_v expound_v that_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v the_o matter_n about_o which_o the_o number_n be_v conversant_a this_o be_v prove_v from_o ch._n 13_o v._n 17._o there_o it_o be_v express_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o name_n then_o only_o must_v be_v the_o immediate_a object_n of_o the_o number_n or_o the_o thing_n number_v why_o be_v it_o else_o call_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n by_o this_o reason_n then_o i_o can_v see_v how_o mr._n potter_n can_v apply_v the_o number_n indefinite_o to_o all_o such_o kind_n of_o thing_n as_o be_v essential_a and_o constituent_a in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n see_v the_o number_n be_v only_o restrain_v to_o the_o name_n and_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n but_o let_v we_o look_v to_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o interpretation_n lay_v down_o by_o that_o learned_a man_n he_o suppose_v this_o number_n 666_o to_o be_v a_o image_n or_o typical_a representation_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o his_o kingdom_n state_n or_o hierarchy_n and_o thus_o much_o say_v he_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o many_o writer_n but_o especial_o by_o cotterius_n further_o he_o add_v if_o this_o number_n be_v a_o image_n or_o a_o type_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o antichrist_n then_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o imagine_v that_o the_o whole_a image_n of_o antichrist_n be_v like_a to_o one_o prrticular_a member_n or_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o antichrist_n for_o as_o the_o whole_a image_n of_o caesar_n be_v not_o like_a unto_o the_o hand_n of_o caesar_n or_o the_o head_n of_o caesar_n so_o neither_o be_v the_o number_n consider_v whole_o applicable_a to_o any_o particular_a time_n name_n person_n place_n or_o other_o individual_a thing_n or_o circumstance_n belong_v unto_o antichrist_n as_o divers_a interpreter_n have_v labour_v to_o apply_v it_o but_o say_v he_o if_o any_o man_n desire_v to_o know_v caesar_n by_o his_o image_n he_o must_v compare_v head_n to_o head_n face_n to_o face_n eye_n to_o eye_n foot_n to_o foot_n and_o so_o conclude_v a_o likeness_n in_o general_n from_o a_o induction_n of_o particular_n in_o like_a manner_n he_o that_o desire_v to_o know_v antichrist_n by_o his_o number_n he_o must_v first_o find_v in_o this_o number_n such_o thing_n as_o be_v essential_a and_o remarkable_a to_o that_o government_n so_o far_o mr._n potter_n in_o which_o word_n of_o he_o though_o i_o do_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v great_a solidity_n than_o i_o have_v ordinary_o meet_v withal_o in_o interpretation_n of_o this_o kind_n yet_o under_o favour_n i_o conceive_v when_o all_o be_v do_v the_o number_n must_v be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n and_o that_o by_o right_a aught_o to_o be_v the_o thing_n number_v and_o whereas_o he_o say_v that_o the_o number_n be_v not_o applicable_a to_o any_o particular_a time_n person_n place_n or_o other_o petty_a circumstance_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n i_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o have_v be_v vanity_n more_o than_o too_o much_o among_o interpreter_n about_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o
give_v they_o a_o mark_v as_o if_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v by_o this_o that_o they_o shall_v give_v testimony_n that_o they_o be_v he_o they_o be_v also_o say_v to_o receive_v a_o mark_n chap._n 14._o to_o have_v the_o mark_v chap._n 16._o now_o than_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o to_o give_v receive_v or_o have_v the_o mark_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o act_n by_o which_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n when_o also_o they_o do_v prosess_v that_o by_o their_o sword_n wit_n good_n life_n and_o by_o all_o that_o they_o have_v they_o will_v maintain_v the_o decree_n and_o law_n make_v by_o that_o authority_n the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n be_v the_o public_a profession_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n in_o the_o view_n of_o man_n and_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o right-hand_a be_v the_o solemn_a resolution_n and_o obligation_n to_o defend_v and_o maintain_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o beast_n against_o all_o that_o do_v oppose_v it_o and_o true_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n do_v notable_o answer_v the_o prediction_n for_o we_o see_v by_o plain_a experience_n that_o the_o papist_n such_o be_v their_o zeal_n to_o the_o catholic_n cause_n do_v outstrip_v we_o by_o many_o degree_n the_o jesuiâ—…es_n be_v never_o idle_a they_o compass_v sea_n and_o land_n they_o â—…urn_v themselves_o into_o all_o form_n and_o be_v still_o animate_v of_o prince_n and_o people_n against_o the_o protestant_a cause_n yea_o they_o have_v so_o wrought_v that_o almost_o no_o man_n among_o they_o seem_v to_o spare_v either_o labour_n wealth_n counsel_n or_o life_n itself_o to_o uphold_v the_o name_n and_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n god_n grant_v that_o one_o day_n they_o do_v not_o rise_v up_o in_o judgement_n against_o we_o for_o we_o do_v not_o come_v near_o they_o in_o the_o least_o degree_n in_o promote_a the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n or_o in_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o regent-law_n among_o the_o nation_n but_o the_o papist_n will_v not_o hear_v that_o they_o be_v enemy_n or_o that_o they_o go_v against_o the_o lord_n and_o his_o word_n they_o hold_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o he_o have_v all_o his_o authority_n by_o delegation_n from_o he_o these_o be_v specious_a show_n but_o in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v real_a enemy_n against_o christ_n for_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o can_v do_v nothing_o but_o mere_o as_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v give_v life_n vigour_n and_o authority_n to_o they_o and_o as_o they_o do_v interpret_v they_o which_o always_o they_o do_v to_o their_o own_o advantage_n there_o be_v no_o truth_n more_o clear_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n and_o yet_o the_o pope_n say_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n after_o this_o life_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n there_o detain_v be_v free_v by_o mass_n indulgence_n pardon_n and_o such_o like_a mean_n god_n and_o his_o word_n say_v thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v thou_o shall_v worship_v saint_n image_n cross_n relic_n and_o the_o like_a god_n and_o christ_n have_v command_v all_o man_n to_o search_v the_o scripture_n and_o to_o try_v the_o spirit_n of_o what_o nature_n they_o be_v now_o the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_n command_v that_o man_n shall_v forbear_v the_o do_n of_o this_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v depend_v upon_o he_o alone_o god_n and_o christ_n say_v marriage_n be_v honourable_a among_o all_o man_n and_o the_o bed_n undefiled_a the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_a forbid_v marriage_n to_o the_o ministry_n by_o these_o and_o sundry_a suchlike_a instance_n it_o be_v apparent_a that_o the_o name_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v every_o way_n contrary_a to_o the_o name_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o lamb._n for_o what_o the_o lamb_n do_v command_v the_o beast_n do_v countermand_v for_o the_o most_o part_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v clear_a then_o say_v the_o papist_n what_o they_o will_v when_o they_o leave_v christ_n to_o follow_v the_o law_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o sense_n and_o substance_n they_o make_v he_o their_o christ_n their_o spiritual_a king_n head_n and_o governor_n and_o so_o in_o effect_n be_v no_o true_a christian_n now_o on_o the_o contrary_a see_v the_o lord_n christ_n be_v give_v as_o a_o leader_n and_o commander_n to_o his_o people_n they_o who_o refuse_v the_o law_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o yield_v subjection_n to_o christ_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a persecution_n be_v every_o where_o mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n to_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n write_v in_o their_o forehead_n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 15._o to_o be_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n that_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n chap._n 12._o ver_fw-la 17._o the_o papist_n then_o in_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o that_o formality_n as_o they_o do_v believe_v he_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n be_v positive_o direct_o and_o immediate_o antichristian_a this_o truth_n be_v lay_v down_o a_o stream_n of_o excellent_a uses_n do_v natural_o flow_v from_o it_o first_o we_o may_v here_o contemplate_v and_o behold_v the_o truth_n and_o infinite_a wisdom_n of_o god_n speak_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v now_o above_o 1500_o year_n since_o that_o john_n write_v the_o revelation_n in_o which_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v image_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n now_o if_o we_o go_v to_o experience_n what_o have_v all_o age_n for_o this_o thousand_o year_n last_o pass_v but_o verify_v and_o fulfil_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o he_o speak_v of_o long_o before_o he_o that_o shall_v diligent_o read_v the_o present_a treatise_n will_v find_v it_o to_o be_v true_a as_o we_o have_v say_v second_o here_o be_v matter_n for_o our_o prayer_n and_o tear_n yea_o for_o our_o bowel_n to_o yern_v over_o those_o great_a country_n kingdom_n and_o commonweal_n which_o do_v as_o yet_o own_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o do_v continue_v in_o a_o great_a sin_n against_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n their_o profession_n be_v no_o other_o but_o apostasy_n from_o the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o unless_o they_o repent_v they_o will_v one_o day_n feel_v the_o great_a plague_n contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n three_o here_o be_v cause_n for_o the_o protestant_a church_n to_o be_v thankful_a to_o the_o lord_n for_o do_v they_o right_o understand_v it_o he_o have_v deliver_v they_o from_o a_o bondage_n and_o slavery_n which_o far_o surpass_v the_o bondage_n of_o egypt_n or_o babylon_n for_o in_o the_o present_a case_n if_o man_n under_o this_o government_n refuse_v to_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o to_o receive_v his_o mark_n the_o penalty_n be_v that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o liberty_n to_o buy_v nor_o sell_v they_o shall_v be_v kill_v with_o the_o sword_n they_o shall_v have_v their_o blood_n spill_v they_o shall_v be_v subject_v to_o sundry_a kind_n of_o death_n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o they_o do_v worship_v the_o beast_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n the_o lord_n christ_n do_v threaten_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v torment_v day_n and_o night_n and_o the_o smoke_n of_o their_o burn_a shall_v ascend_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o rev._n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 7_o 8_o 9_o 10._o the_o day_n of_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n from_o romish_a tyranny_n be_v a_o day_n of_o deliverance_n from_o a_o tyranny_n over_o their_o soul_n over_o their_o conscience_n over_o their_o body_n over_o their_o estate_n but_o all_o treatise_n be_v full_a of_o uses_n of_o this_o kind_n we_o will_v proceed_v â—…o_o that_o which_o be_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o reduction_n for_o this_o be_v more_o immediate_a to_o our_o purpose_n chap._n xiii_o concern_v that_o which_o be_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o discourse_n we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v in_o the_o headship_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o this_o standard_n of_o the_o market_n we_o may_v prove_v all_o other_o thing_n that_o do_v more_o remote_o symbolize_v and_o agree_v with_o the_o great_a antichrist_n first_o the_o power_n of_o the_o magistrate_n when_o it_o have_v no_o bound_n or_o limit_n but_o he_o do_v all_o by_o his_o will_n and_o prerogative_n in_o
and_o in_o what_o manner_n those_o prince_n and_o potentate_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v sin_n whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o hold_v up_o the_o name_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o direct_a opposition_n to_o the_o name_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o lamb._n thou_o may_v further_o understand_v how_o great_o they_o do_v aggravate_v their_o sin_n that_o compass_n sea_n and_o land_n that_o make_v search_v and_o inquisition_n into_o every_o corner_n and_o persecute_v unto_o the_o death_n all_o that_o will_v not_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o this_o name_n or_o headship_n hereby_o also_o thou_o may_v be_v inform_v what_o sympathy_n what_o bowel_n of_o affection_n thou_o shall_v show_v to_o those_o that_o live_v under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n for_o iâ—…_n on_o the_o one_o side_n poor_a soul_n do_v worship_n the_o beast_n receive_v his_o mark_n and_o name_n christ_n as_o he_o have_v cause_n enough_o do_v denounce_v the_o most_o grievous_a judgement_n against_o they_o on_o the_o other_o side_n if_o they_o refuse_v to_o subject_v their_o conscience_n to_o his_o papal_a determination_n such_o be_v the_o hard_a condition_n of_o many_o country_n that_o it_o be_v the_o loss_n of_o all_o yea_o of_o life_n itself_o this_o be_v the_o glassy_a sea_n mingle_v with_o fire_n through_o which_o the_o saint_n have_v pass_v which_o also_o they_o be_v yet_o in_o pass_v but_o how_o few_o of_o we_o be_v sensible_a of_o their_o hard_a condition_n how_o few_o do_v mourn_v for_o the_o affliction_n of_o joseph_n if_o that_o be_v true_a that_o the_o member_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n abroad_o be_v in_o imminent_a danger_n if_o they_o have_v be_v late_o massacre_v in_o piedmont_n without_o spare_a age_n or_o sex_n if_o they_o be_v bleed_v in_o switzerland_n divers_a there_o have_v be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o no_o fault_n but_o be_v protestant_n if_o the_o design_n be_v upon_o the_o whole_a interest_n by_o the_o popish_a party_n almost_o in_o all_o place_n of_o europe_n then_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o condole_v with_o our_o brethren_n in_o their_o suffering_n and_o the_o read_n of_o the_o present_a treatise_n will_v help_v we_o more_o clear_o to_o see_v and_o judge_v of_o that_o which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o quarrel_n we_o shall_v see_v also_o what_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o christ_n concern_v these_o thing_n and_o to_o what_o issue_n they_o will_v be_v bring_v at_o the_o end_n of_o all_o hereby_o also_o thou_o may_v be_v advertise_v to_o beware_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o such_o that_o make_v the_o christian_a magistrate_n the_o fountain_n of_o all_o church-power_n this_o be_v to_o set_v up_o a_o civil_a antichrist_n in_o the_o stead_n of_o a_o spiritual_a christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o his_o own_o church_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v appoint_v law_n by_o which_o his_o kingdom_n be_v to_o be_v govern_v censure_n by_o which_o his_o rebellious_a subject_n be_v to_o be_v punish_v and_o officer_n to_o dispense_v those_o censure_n if_o there_o be_v no_o such_o name_n or_o headship_n what_o shall_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o incestuous_a corinthian_a concern_v he_o that_o have_v do_v this_o deed_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n when_o you_o be_v gather_v together_o and_o my_o spirit_n with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n to_o deliver_v such_o a_o one_o to_o satan_n 1_o cor._n 5._o 4._o and_o in_o that_o other_o place_n now_o we_o command_v you_o brethren_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n that_o you_o withdraw_v yourselves_o from_o every_o brother_n that_o walk_v disorderly_a 2_o thess._n 3._o 6._o and_o in_o that_o scripture_n whatsoever_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n for_o where_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o my_o name_n i_o will_v be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o matth._n 18._o ver_fw-la 18_o 19_o 20._o in_o these_o several_a place_n the_o name_n of_o christ_n be_v his_o power_n and_o headship_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n his_o own_o house_n which_o be_v not_o only_o opposite_a to_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o in_o a_o inferior_a degree_n to_o that_o spiritual_a power_n and_o supremacy_n which_o some_o will_v give_v to_o prince_n and_o potentate_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o london-minister_n in_o their_o vindication_n do_v speak_v to_o good_a purpose_n when_o they_o say_v christ_n jesus_n be_v the_o only_a head_n of_o the_o church_n govern_v it_o not_o only_o inward_o and_o invisible_o by_o the_o work_n of_o his_o spirit_n but_o outward_o also_o and_o visible_o as_o a_o political_a ministerial_a body_n in_o which_o he_o have_v appoint_v his_o own_o proper_a ambassador_n assembly_n law_n ordinance_n and_o censure_n to_o be_v administer_v in_o his_o name_n and_o according_a to_o his_o own_o way_n pag._n 4._o by_o this_o account_n then_o they_o must_v be_v judge_v to_o come_v near_o a_o very_a dangerous_a error_n whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o take_v this_o name_n and_o headship_n from_o he_o and_o give_v it_o to_o temporal_a prince_n calvin_n and_o other_o friend_n of_o we_o have_v be_v much_o offend_v at_o the_o title_n that_o be_v give_v to_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o his_o successor_n and_o our_o adversary_n also_o have_v hereby_o take_v occasion_n to_o insult_v over_o we_o for_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o wadesworth_n in_o a_o letter_n of_o he_o to_o mr._n bedell_n nâ—…r_n will_v i_o say_v he_o insist_v upon_o the_o passion_n that_o move_v king_n henry_n violent_o to_o divorce_v himself_o from_o his_o lawful_a wife_n to_o fall_v out_o with_o the_o pope_n his_o friend_n â—…o_o marry_o lady_n anne_n bullen_n and_o soon_o after_o to_o behead_v she_o to_o disinherit_v queen_n mary_n and_o to_o enable_v queen_n elizabeth_n and_o present_o to_o disinherit_v queen_n elizabeth_n and_o to_o restore_v queen_n mary_n to_o hang_v catholic_n for_o traitor_n and_o to_o burn_v protestant_n for_o heretic_n to_o destroy_v monastery_n to_o pill_v church_n be_v these_o fit_a beginning_n for_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n i_o pray_v be_v this_o man_n a_o good_a head_n of_o god_n church_n for_o my_o part_n i_o pray_v our_o lord_n to_o bless_v i_o from_o be_v a_o member_n of_o such_o a_o head_n or_o such_o a_o church_n pag._n 11._o now_o what_o say_v mr._n bedel_n to_o all_o this_o you_o demand_v say_v he_o if_o this_o man_n king_n henry_n be_v a_o good_a head_n of_o god_n church_n what_o if_o i_o shall_v demand_v the_o same_o touch_v alexander_n the_o six_o julius_z the_o second_o leo_n the_o ten_o or_o twenty_o more_o of_o the_o catalogue_n of_o pope_n in_o respect_n of_o who_o king_n henry_n may_v be_v canonize_v for_o a_o saint_n but_o there_o be_v a_o story_n in_o tully_n office_n of_o one_o lutatius_n that_o lay_v a_o wager_n that_o he_o be_v bone_fw-la vir_fw-la a_o good_a man_n and_o will_v be_v judge_v by_o one_o fimbria_n a_o man_n of_o consular_a dignity_n he_o when_o he_o understand_v the_o case_n say_v he_o will_v never_o judge_v that_o matter_n lest_o either_o he_o shall_v diminish_v the_o reputation_n of_o a_o man_n well_o esteem_v of_o or_o set_v down_o that_o any_o man_n be_v a_o good_a man_n which_o he_o account_v to_o consist_v in_o a_o innumerable_a sort_n of_o excellency_n and_o praise_n that_o which_o he_o say_v of_o a_o good_a man_n with_o much_o more_o reason_n may_v i_o say_v of_o a_o good_a king_n one_o of_o who_o high_a excellency_n be_v to_o be_v a_o good_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o question_n which_o i_o will_v never_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o answer_v whether_o king_n henry_n be_v such_o or_o no_o unless_o you_o will_v beforehand_o interpret_v etc._n etc._n pag._n 131._o he_o have_v some_o other_o passage_n concern_v the_o use_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o say_a king_n in_o do_v thing_n that_o be_v good_a and_o in_o remove_v the_o pope_n tyranny_n which_o act_v of_o his_o say_v he_o whosoever_o shall_v impartial_o consider_v of_o may_v well_o esteem_v he_o a_o better_a head_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n than_o any_o pope_n these_o thousand_o year_n pag._n 132._o but_o for_o my_o part_n i_o conceive_v here_o be_v two_o question_n to_o be_v answer_v whether_o that_o king_n be_v right_o and_o true_o a_o head_n of_o the_o church_n at_o all_o that_o be_v grant_v the_o second_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o good_a one_o yea_o or_o no_o to_o determine_v these_o question_n i_o be_o clear_o of_o fimbria_n judgement_n in_o that_o other_o case_n as_o on_o the_o one_o part_n i_o be_o loath_a to_o diminish_v the_o lawful_a power_n of_o prince_n which_o they_o have_v they_o ought_v to_o have_v and_o ever_o have_v in_o dispose_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n so_o on_o
the_o other_o side_n i_o conceive_v that_o it_o be_v too_o high_a to_o call_v hen._n 8._o or_o any_o other_o supreme_a magistrate_n a_o head_n much_o more_o a_o good_a head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o eminency_n transcendency_n and_o sublimity_n of_o that_o prerogative_n belong_v to_o christ_n alone_o our_o prince_n have_v use_v such_o a_o title_n and_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o statute_n in_o a_o moderate_a way_n the_o people_n have_v ascribe_v it_o to_o they_o to_o wit_n a_o spiritual_a power_n authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n that_o ever_o have_v belong_v to_o king_n and_o prince_n which_o david_n solomon_n the_o king_n of_o judah_n and_o christian_a emperor_n have_v ever_o exercise_v in_o their_o respective_a dominion_n this_o no_o doubt_n have_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o well-meaning_a man_n and_o so_o mr._n bedel_n do_v expound_v it_o in_o the_o forementioned_a place_n and_o pag._n 56._o but_o for_o my_o part_n be_v enlighten_v and_o better_o inform_v i_o pray_v god_n such_o title_n be_v no_o more_o use_v and_o let_v that_o passage_n next_o under_o thou_o and_o thy_o christ_n in_o all_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a in_o these_o his_o majesty_n dominion_n supreme_a head_n and_o governor_n let_v the_o exuberancy_n of_o such_o a_o title_n pass_v among_o the_o iniquity_n of_o our_o holy_a thing_n our_o godly_a friend_n have_v be_v offend_v at_o it_o our_o enemy_n have_v insult_v experience_n have_v show_v much_o danger_n in_o the_o use_n of_o it_o and_o the_o present_a treatise_n i_o doubt_v not_o will_v show_v what_o a_o evil_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o take_v away_o the_o prerogative_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o make_v other_o head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o room_n of_o all_o man_n live_v the_o erastians_n have_v great_a cause_n to_o look_v to_o this_o for_o let_v prince_n be_v once_o tell_v that_o there_o be_v no_o church-government_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o themselves_o be_v the_o sole_a fountain_n of_o church-power_n by_o this_o mean_n it_o will_v be_v effect_v that_o the_o name_n and_o power_n of_o christ_n over_o his_o own_o church_n will_v be_v pluck_v down_o and_o the_o name_n and_o headship_n of_o prince_n will_v be_v only_o set_v up_o in_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n if_o you_o give_v a_o inch_n man_n will_v take_v a_o ell._n rather_o for_o act_n past_a we_o shall_v often_o think_v upon_o that_o expression_n of_o the_o prophet_n i_o will_v pour_v upon_o the_o house_n of_o david_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o spirit_n of_o grace_n and_o supplication_n and_o they_o shall_v look_v to_o he_o who_o they_o have_v pierce_v zach._n 12._o 10._o christ_n be_v not_o only_o pierce_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n when_o his_o body_n be_v run_v through_o with_o a_o spear_n but_o he_o be_v pierce_v also_o when_o his_o name_n and_o headship_n be_v take_v away_o from_o he_o and_o give_v to_o another_o so_o far_o as_o a_o whole_a nation_n have_v be_v mediate_o or_o immediate_o direct_o or_o indirect_o implicate_v and_o involve_v in_o such_o a_o sin_n so_o far_o i_o believe_v they_o ought_v to_o mourn_v if_o this_o be_v not_o do_v god_n perhaps_o may_v rebuke_v we_o when_o our_o army_n go_v forth_o against_o those_o that_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o uphold_v his_o name_n and_o headship_n in_o enmity_n to_o the_o government_n of_o christ._n though_o not_o in_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o enemy_n yet_o we_o may_v be_v chastise_v for_o our_o own_o fault_n and_o the_o lord_n may_v be_v provoke_v to_o appear_v against_o we_o when_o the_o lamb_n go_v forth_o on_o his_o white_a horse_n against_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o army_n the_o army_n that_o follow_v be_v upon_o white_a horse_n clothe_v in_o fine_a linen_n white_a and_o clean_a rev._n 19_o 14._o further_o also_o by_o the_o process_n of_o this_o discourse_n information_n may_v be_v give_v to_o certain_a in_o these_o time_n who_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o mere_a show_n and_o colour_n of_o some_o passage_n in_o the_o prophecy_n do_v think_v it_o a_o part_n of_o their_o duty_n to_o level_a magistracy_n abolish_v law_n and_o to_o turn_v all_o thing_n up-side_n down_o in_o church_n and_o commonwealth_n of_o such_o i_o may_v say_v that_o they_o mingle_v the_o precious_a truth_n of_o god_n with_o fable_n of_o their_o own_o comment_n in_o the_o metamorphosis_n of_o ovid_n we_o read_v of_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n of_o the_o chaos_n of_o the_o giant_n heap_v of_o pelion_n upon_o ossa_n of_o deucalion_n flood_n of_o the_o four_o age_n of_o the_o golden_a the_o silver_n the_o brazen_a and_o the_o iron_n age._n these_o thing_n be_v not_o all_o fiction_n because_o they_o have_v some_o ground_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o scripture_n neither_o be_v they_o all_o truth_n because_o they_o be_v mingle_v with_o fiction_n of_o the_o invention_n of_o man_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v some_o author_n who_o be_v for_o the_o five_o monarchy_n they_o think_v that_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n will_v be_v the_o dissolution_n of_o all_o earthly_a kingdom_n but_o by_o the_o purport_n and_o whole_a drift_n of_o the_o present_a discourse_n they_o may_v understand_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o government_n power_n and_o authority_n pure_o as_o such_o but_o only_o to_o government_n as_o idolatrous_a as_o tyrannical_a as_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o church_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o empire_n of_o babel_n be_v resemble_v to_o a_o lion_n of_o persia_n to_o a_o bear_n of_o greece_n to_o a_o leopard_n of_o rome_n to_o a_o beast_n of_o divers_a shape_n all_o these_o monarchy_n erect_v and_o set_v up_o on_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o davidical_a kingdom_n be_v parallel_v to_o so_o many_o beast_n buâ—…_n to_o what_o beast_n shall_v we_o resemble_v in_o its_o right_a constitution_n the_o davidical_a kingdom_n itself_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o angel_n do_v express_o say_v that_o there_o be_v eight_o king_n and_o yet_o the_o beast_n have_v but_o seven_o head_n chap._n 17._o how_o can_v this_o be_v i_o have_v full_o prove_v that_o the_o dynasty_a race_n and_o succession_n of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n do_v make_v the_o seven_o roman_a king_n but_o no_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n therefore_o the_o mediatoriâ—…n_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o government_n as_o such_o neither_o be_v nor_o ever_o shall_v be_v build_v upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o government_n as_o government_n but_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o government_n only_o as_o tyrannical_a and_o opposite_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n there_o be_v no_o such_o cause_n then_o why_o solid_a and_o judicious_a man_n in_o these_o day_n shall_v set_v aside_o this_o kind_n of_o learning_n which_o be_v so_o much_o for_o the_o credit_n &_o authority_n of_o the_o christian_a magistrate_n and_o for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n in_o some_o point_n if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v there_o be_v in_o this_o prophecy_n as_o strong_a if_o not_o strong_a proof_n then_o in_o any_o other_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o for_o example_n though_o bishop_n be_v put_v down_o the_o service-book_n take_v away_o the_o ordination_n of_o minister_n bring_v near_o the_o rule_n all_o this_o be_v do_v man_n be_v not_o please_v what_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o difference_n the_o difficulty_n lie_v in_o the_o church-state_n robinson_n and_o other_o of_o that_o way_n do_v plead_v that_o we_o have_v no_o example_n for_o a_o national_a church_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o bring_n in_o of_o whole_a nation_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o magistrate_n this_o be_v the_o principal_a rock_n of_o offence_n i_o confess_v it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o have_v no_o example_n of_o a_o national_a church_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n for_o how_o can_v all_o nation_n come_v in_o at_o that_o particular_a instant_n when_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o do_v still_o remain_v in_o their_o idolatry_n and_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o be_v the_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o church_n now_o if_o we_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o shall_v plain_o see_v how_o the_o spirit_n do_v foretell_v that_o after_o the_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n the_o church_n shall_v fall_v under_o grievous_a persecution_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o pagan_a caesar_n when_o that_o time_n be_v end_v the_o empire_n itself_o shall_v become_v christian._n what_o else_o shall_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o expression_n now_o be_v come_v salvation_n and_o strength_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n rev._n 12._o 10._o this_o do_v note_v no_o other_o but_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o throne_n in_o the_o time_n of_o
of_o its_o head_n etc._n etc._n now_o then_o let_v we_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a majesty_n revive_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a that_o this_o be_v the_o image_n how_o shall_v the_o name_n lateinos_n or_o any_o other_o such_o like_a name_n consist_v mere_o of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n be_v answerable_a to_o such_o a_o image_n as_o this_o what_o equipage_n or_o correspondence_n can_v there_o be_v between_o quid_fw-la nominis_fw-la &_o quid_fw-la rei_fw-la shall_v we_o once_o imagine_v that_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n in_o these_o latter_a time_n be_v only_o of_o a_o name_n that_o consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n and_o such_o like_a element_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n alphabet_n away_o with_o such_o a_o conceit_n but_o if_o you_o take_v the_o name_n for_o the_o universal_a headship_n you_o shall_v have_v a_o name_n true_o correspondent_a to_o the_o image_n and_o to_o the_o mark._n for_o when_o the_o decree_n go_v forth_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n than_o be_v the_o ancient_a roman_a sovereignty_n repair_v in_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o the_o caesar_n here_o both_o the_o name_n and_o the_o image_n be_v equivalent_a each_o to_o other_o and_o do_v differ_v only_o in_o a_o certain_a consideration_n and_o the_o mark_v also_o agree_v with_o both_o the_o former_a see_v it_o be_v but_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o subjection_n to_o that_o name_n or_o power_n the_o four_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o antithesis_fw-la or_o contraposition_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n to_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o description_n of_o one_o opposite_a we_o may_v find_v out_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o other_o for_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n it_o be_v describe_v revelation_n chap._n 19_o vers_fw-la 16._o he_o have_v on_o his_o vesture_n and_o on_o his_o thigh_n a_o name_n write_v king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n here_o then_o in_o this_o scripture_n we_o do_v not_o look_v after_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o after_o his_o power_n or_o sovereignty_n as_o he_o be_v lord_n or_o head_n of_o the_o church_n we_o read_v also_o phil._n 2._o 9_o because_o he_o humble_v himself_o to_o the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n god_n high_o exalt_v he_o and_o give_v he_o a_o name_n above_o every_o name_n that_o at_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n every_o kâ—…ee_n shall_v bow_v etc._n etc._n here_o many_o in_o dark_a time_n have_v take_v this_o for_o a_o literal_a name_n and_o therefore_o it_o have_v be_v a_o great_a use_n to_o bow_v the_o knee_n when_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n be_v mention_v but_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o mistake_n be_v this_o they_o have_v not_o look_v to_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o expression_n for_o the_o name_n in_o the_o text_n be_v not_o the_o word_n jesus_n consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n but_o the_o sublime_a power_n authority_n headship_n dominion_n and_o sovereign_a rule_n that_o god_n the_o father_n do_v give_v to_o his_o son_n after_o the_o suffering_n of_o death_n and_o this_o be_v so_o expound_v by_o the_o apostle_n himself_o in_o another_o place_n which_o he_o wrought_v in_o christ_n when_o he_o raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a and_o set_v he_o at_o his_o own_o right_a hand_n in_o heavenly_a place_n far_o above_o all_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o may_v and_o dominion_n and_o every_o name_n that_o be_v name_v not_o only_o in_o this_o world_n but_o in_o that_o which_o be_v to_o come_v and_o have_v put_v all_o thing_n under_o his_o foot_n and_o give_v he_o to_o be_v head_n over_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o church_n eph._n 1._o 20_o 21_o 22._o therefore_o the_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o sovereign_a power_n that_o god_n the_o father_n do_v give_v to_o his_o son_n the_o lord_n jesus_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o contrary_n then_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v needs_o be_v his_o universal_a power_n and_o headship_n see_v in_o all_o respect_v he_o be_v emulous_a of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o lamb._n by_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o one_o we_o may_v understand_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o other_o contrary_n if_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v his_o sovereign_a dominion_n king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n ex_fw-la adverso_fw-la on_o the_o other_o part_n must_v be_v his_o universal_a headship_n over_o all_o lord_n and_o king_n and_o earthly_a dominion_n the_o five_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o parallel_n and_o resemblance_n with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whore_n it_o be_v a_o good_a observation_n of_o some_o modern_a interpreter_n that_o the_o state_n or_o government_n describe_v chap._n 13._o under_o the_o type_n and_o similitude_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n be_v again_o more_o large_o repeat_v under_o the_o resemblance_n of_o a_o woman_n ride_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n râ—…v_n 17._o now_o see_v there_o be_v such_o a_o parallel_n between_o the_o description_n in_o both_o chapter_n as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o matter_n let_v we_o then_o more_o diligent_o consider_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o woman_n upon_o her_o forehead_n be_v a_o name_n write_v mystery_n babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n vers_fw-la 5._o here_o i_o think_v none_o will_v be_v so_o void_a of_o judgement_n as_o to_o look_v after_o a_o literal_a name_n and_o a_o literal_a inscription_n in_o the_o forehead_n of_o the_o woman_n the_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o universal_a maternity_n or_o motherhood_n as_o i_o may_v so_o say_v of_o she_o that_o profess_v herself_o the_o head_n or_o mother-church_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o be_v indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o abomination_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o we_o read_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o be_v not_o to_o look_v after_o a_o literal_a name_n as_o lateinos_n and_o the_o like_a but_o his_o namâ—…_n must_v be_v his_o universal_a paternity_n fatherhood_n power_n and_o dominion_n by_o the_o analogy_n of_o one_o expression_n we_o may_v â—…e_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o other_o if_o the_o name_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a and_o syllabical_a name_n but_o in_o the_o figure_n do_v only_o denote_v her_o general_a motherhood_n so_o proportionable_o the_o nâ—…_n oâ—…_n the_o beast_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o in_o the_o trope_n iâ—…â—…oth_v only_o signify_v his_o universal_a dominion_n and_o authority_n if_o we_o transfer_v matter_n to_o experience_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o eveâ—…_n of_o thing_n do_v full_o answer_v these_o character_n of_o the_o propâ—…ecie_n it_o have_v be_v a_o general_a receive_v maxim_n in_o many_o age_n together_o that_o out_o of_o our_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o they_o call_v it_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n to_o be_v have_v she_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o true_a catholic_n with_o they_o that_o be_v her_o admirer_n but_o in_o the_o scripture-language_n she_o be_v call_v babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n so_o it_o have_v be_v as_o general_o receive_v that_o all_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n but_o this_o in_o the_o scripture-language_n be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n i_o think_v it_o be_v not_o do_v without_o the_o special_a wisdom_n and_o foreknowledge_n of_o god_n that_o these_o two_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o christian_a world_n shall_v err_v so_o great_o shall_v be_v set_v forth_o with_o such_o remarkable_a character_n to_o draw_v the_o admiration_n of_o all_o that_o read_v but_o leave_v these_o thing_n for_o a_o deep_o inquire_v it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o present_a purpose_n to_o note_v that_o the_o name_n of_o mystical_a babylon_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o the_o general_a motherhood_n of_o that_o city_n and_o church_n so_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o way_n of_o parallel_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o it_o be_v the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o lord_n and_o potentaâ—…e_n the_o six_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o ground_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o imperial_a edict_n chap._n 13._o vers_fw-la 16_o 17._o he_o cause_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a bond_n and_o free_a to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o their_o right_a hand_n and_o that_o none_o may_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n now_o then_o if_o the_o name_n be_v a_o title_n or_o
to_o be_v lay_v aside_o and_o because_o they_o read_v when_o the_o beast_n do_v bear_v rule_n that_o he_o do_v compel_v all_o the_o world_n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n and_o that_o none_o may_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o they_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right-hand_n thereupon_o they_o gather_v that_o all_o coercion_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v after_o the_o antichristian_a form_n and_o because_o they_o will_v stand_v far_o enough_o from_o that_o pattern_n they_o think_v it_o best_o and_o most_o comporting_a with_o the_o future_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n to_o leave_v all_o to_o a_o boundless_a toleration_n nay_o some_o learned_a man_n of_o good_a note_n have_v go_v so_o far_o that_o they_o look_v upon_o the_o edict_n of_o constantine_n and_o the_o succeed_a prince_n as_o upon_o the_o bottom-stone_n of_o the_o tower_n of_o babel_n and_o their_o ground_n be_v this_o because_o the_o law_n which_o the_o aforementioned_a prince_n do_v make_v for_o the_o suppress_n of_o blasphemy_n and_o idolatry_n be_v afterward_o pervert_v and_o turn_v against_o the_o true_a member_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n we_o willing_o yield_v that_o great_a care_n be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o matter_n yet_o withal_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o the_o use_n of_o the_o coercive_a power_n as_o it_o be_v true_o christian_n by_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n may_v be_v antichristian_a by_o the_o position_n of_o other_o the_o circumstance_n do_v vary_v the_o case_n the_o papist_n be_v not_o antichristian_a in_o this_o as_o they_o compel_v man_n to_o come_v to_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n for_o some_o godless_a and_o wretched_a man_n will_v never_o worship_v god_n nor_o call_v upon_o his_o name_n but_o their_o antichristianity_n lie_v in_o this_o as_o they_o compel_v man_n to_o a_o idolatrous_a will-worship_n of_o their_o own_o devise_v they_o be_v not_o antichristian_a in_o that_o as_o they_o hold_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v monarchical_a or_o that_o there_o be_v one_o ecumenical_a bishop_n of_o all_o so_o christ_n be_v the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o great_a bishop_n of_o our_o soul_n 1_o pet._n 2._o 25._o and_o chap._n 5._o v._n 3._o but_o their_o antichristianism_n lie_v in_o this_o as_o they_o make_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n universal_a bishop_n and_o do_v compel_v all_o man_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o law_n as_o to_o the_o law_n of_o christ._n we_o must_v distinguish_v the_o coercive_a power_n for_o it_o may_v be_v either_o christian_n or_o antichristian_a as_o the_o circumstance_n do_v stand_v nabuchadnezzar_n do_v set_v up_o a_o image_n and_o command_v all_o the_o state_n of_o his_o empire_n under_o pair_n of_o death_n to_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v it_o in_o this_o act_n of_o compulsion_n he_o do_v come_v in_o the_o near_a resemblance_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o be_v no_o doubt_n a_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o antichrist_n that_o be_v to_o come_v but_o this_o do_v not_o hold_v in_o every_o kind_n for_o afterward_o we_o read_v that_o the_o same_o nabuchadnezzar_n do_v make_v a_o decree_n that_o every_o nation_n and_o language_n that_o shall_v speak_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o god_n of_o shadrach_n meshach_n and_o abednego_n shall_v be_v cut_v in_o piece_n in_o this_o case_n we_o can_v say_v that_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o compulsory_a power_n be_v antichristian_a unless_o we_o will_v make_v it_o antichristianism_n to_o restrain_v idolater_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o the_o true_a god_n i_o may_v here_o take_v occasion_n to_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o law_n make_v by_o the_o king_n of_o nineveh_n and_o his_o noble_n that_o all_o under_o that_o government_n shall_v fast_v and_o pray_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v turn_v every_o one_o from_o the_o evil_n of_o his_o way_n though_o here_o be_v the_o use_n of_o the_o compulsory_a power_n yet_o none_o can_v say_v that_o they_o do_v symbolize_v with_o antichrist_n in_o his_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n the_o lord_n do_v turn_v from_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o wrath_n and_o the_o commendation_n of_o their_o repentance_n be_v upon_o record_n in_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v we_o may_v conclude_v as_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o coercive_a power_n about_o matter_n of_o religion_n may_v in_o some_o case_n be_v tyrannical_a and_o antichristian_a so_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o in_o other_o may_v be_v holy_a and_o true_o christian_n and_o man_n do_v unadvised_o jumble_v and_o confound_v those_o thing_n together_o which_o shall_v be_v distinct_o lay_v down_o second_o many_o in_o these_o time_n think_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o 1000_o year_n and_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n too_o near_o to_o resemble_v the_o antichristian_a pomp_n and_o magnificence_n now_o say_v they_o these_o thing_n can_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o as_o long_o as_o she_o be_v in_o this_o vale_n of_o tear_n she_o be_v liable_a to_o continual_a suffering_n and_o indeed_o the_o practice_n of_o man_n have_v be_v some_o way_n suitable_a to_o this_o opinion_n for_o see_v the_o great_a riches_n splendour_n magnificence_n and_o state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o her_o merchant_n be_v the_o great_a man_n of_o the_o earth_n they_o have_v set_v upon_o such_o a_o way_n of_o reformation_n in_o cast_v out_o romish_n idolatry_n and_o superstition_n that_o they_o have_v leave_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n poor_a enough_o in_o many_o place_n the_o maintenance_n be_v so_o bare_a that_o the_o minister_n have_v scarce_o wherewithal_o to_o keep_v they_o upon_o the_o work_n in_o their_o conscience_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o gospel-church_n must_v stand_v in_o penury_n and_o want_n of_o outward_a thing_n because_o the_o romish_a antichristian_a church_n have_v enjoy_v these_o thing_n in_o so_o great_a plenty_n but_o in_o this_o point_n to_o my_o understanding_n they_o be_v great_o deceive_v for_o the_o prophet_n and_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v everywhere_o speak_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n that_o shall_v be_v that_o the_o king_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o beauty_n of_o her_o rise_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v nursing-fathers_n that_o they_o shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n to_o she_o mr._n burrough_n in_o his_o lecture_n upon_o hosea_n be_v very_o solid_a and_o copious_a upon_o the_o point_n and_o if_o these_o thing_n be_v true_o explain_v we_o may_v find_v great_a comfort_n in_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n but_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o we_o shall_v there_o see_v thing_n more_o clear_o make_v cut_v it_o be_v the_o speech_n of_o the_o saint_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n let_v we_o be_v glad_a and_o rejoice_v and_o give_v honour_n to_o he_o for_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v come_v and_o his_o wife_n have_v make_v herself_o ready_a rev._n 19_o 7._o now_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n it_o be_v explain_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o lamb_n wife_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n to_o john_n v_o 9_o come_v hither_o and_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o bride_n the_o lamb_n wife_n and_o he_o carry_v i_o away_o in_o the_o spirit_n to_o a_o great_a high_a mountain_n and_o show_v i_o that_o great_a city_n the_o holy_a jerusalem_n descend_v out_o of_o heaven_n from_o god_n here_o then_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n or_o the_o gospel-church_n in_o relation_n to_o her_o felicity_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n be_v term_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o great_a city_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o greatness_n and_o magnificence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n which_o have_v everywhere_o in_o the_o prophecy_n such_o a_o transcendent_a title_n ascribe_v to_o she_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v enjoy_v time_n of_o great_a glory_n but_o the_o great_a question_n be_v concern_v the_o new_a jerusalem_n whether_o this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o let_v we_o look_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o read_v and_o the_o first_o verse_n that_o a_o woman_n be_v clothe_v with_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n be_v under_o her_o foot_n and_o upon_o her_o head_n a_o crown_n of_o twelve_o star_n and_o she_o be_v with_o child_n cry_v travel_v in_o birth_n and_o pain_v to_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o woman_n be_v mean_v the_o primitive_a church_n as_o she_o be_v in_o travel_n with_o